A CALIFORNIA GIRL

BY EDWARD ELDRIDGE

The Abbey PressPUBLISHERS

114 FIFTH AVENUENEW YORK

London Montreal

Copyright, 1902by The Abbey Press

 CONTENTS

 CHAPTER PAGE Prologue 5

 I. Clara Lawton 7

 II. Ranch Talk 9

 III. The Marriage of Charles Herne 21

 IV. Julia Hammond 25

 V. Ben West 35

 VI. Stella Wheelwright 39

 VII. Penloe 43

 VIII. Ben West's Experience in the Klondike 54

 IX. An Arrival 63

 X. Mrs. Marston 70

 XI. Saunders' Customers 85

 XII. Penloe's Sermon 88

 XIII. Return of Ben West 104

 XIV. Five Years After Marriage 113

 XV. A Conversation on the Porch 116

 XVI. Tiestan 124

 XVII. Penloe's Original Address 143

 XVIII. Letters Received by Penloe 163

 XIX. Mrs. West Relates Her Dream 170

 XX. In the Mountains 174

 XXI. A Wedding in Orangeville 184

 XXII. The Herne Party 201

 XXIII. A Visit from Barker and Brookes 218

 XXIV. Out of Bondage 233

 Epilogue 248

PROLOGUE. 

This book is not written for the specialist, but for that restless, seething multitude known as "the masses. " It is written for busy people, for workers, such as the shop-girl, the factory-girl, the clerk, themechanic, the farmer, the merchant, and the busy housewife; butministers, lawyers, and doctors may find food for thought within itscovers. 

My heart goes out to God's secular army, composed of those who haveneither time nor opportunity to go through learned treatises andscholarly essays, yet whose natures are hungering for something betterthan they see and hear about them. So I have tried to weave into thisstory the best and latest thought that has been given to the world, believing it to be what the workers most need in the performance oftheir daily duties, and what will help them out of bondage. 

People whose reading and observation have been limited may think that Ihave drawn on my imagination altogether for most of the material in thisbook. I can assure them that such is not the case; much of it is real. 

In regard to Penloe, there have been men who had greater spiritual giftsthan he, and I call to mind one, still living, whose illuminatedcountenance and remarkable personality are superior to his. In Penloe isseen the interior life of the Hindu combined with the best practicalthought of the West. 

Let a youth or maiden commence to live the life described by the man whowon the heart of the "Oriental Lady, " related by Penloe in his"Original Address, " and he or she will then realize the facts which havemade the characters of Penloe and Stella. 

To any sensitive, fastidious reader I would say, it becomes an author, in order to be true to life, to present certain characters as theyreally are, and put into their mouths the language they actually use. 

Whatever there is of error in the book is the result of egoism; whateverof truth and love is the work of Him who has brought me up out of themarshes and lowlands, and caused me to drink at the crystal fountains ofthe hills. THE AUTHOR. 

A CALIFORNIA GIRL. 

CHAPTER I. 

CLARA LAWTON. 

"Well, dear, " said Mrs. Lawton to her daughter Clara, "the home you willenter to-morrow as a bride is very different from the home that Ientered as your father's bride. Our home was a log cabin in the Michiganwoods, with only an acre of clearing, where the growing season is onlyabout four months long and the winter eight. Snow lay on the ground sixmonths of the year, from one to three feet deep. In our cabin, we hadthe bare necessaries and your father had to work very hard cuttingcord-wood for a living; but we were very happy, for we had love andhealth; and need I say, dear, what a joy it was to us when you enteredour cabin as a passenger on the journey of life. 

"My wish for you now is, that you may find as much happiness in thecompanionship of Charles Herne as I have had in your father's, and asmuch joy in the advent of a little one in your home as I did in you. "

"You have always been one of the kindest and best mothers a girl everhad, " said Clara, warmly. 

"I have tried to be, " said Mrs. Lawton, simply. 

Clara Lawton was twenty-two years of age, prepossessing in appearance, with a bright, happy expression. Her nature was deep and affectionate, her tastes domestic and social. When she was twenty, Mr. And Mrs. Lawtonhad moved to California and settled in the pretty little city ofRoseland, which nestled in the foothills of the Sierra Nevadas. 

At a camping party Clara had first met Charles Herne, and the outcome ofthat meeting was that to-morrow would be Clara's wedding day. 

Who can describe the thoughts that filled the mind of Clara the nightprevious to her marriage? Who, indeed, can describe the thoughts thatfill the mind of any maiden as she lays her head on her pillow the nightprevious to her marriage?

All her life she had been taught to consider this the most importantevent of her life, the acme of happiness, the end and aim of herwomanhood. The thought of her own little world and the decrees of thegreat world at large alike hold her to that belief. That she is a soulin process of development; that marriage is only one step towardssomething higher; that the true union is the joining of hands to workfor humanity, are doctrines which would sound strange in her ears. Shefeels that great change that is coming into her life, and her thoughtsare in accordance with her character and circumstances. One bride may befilled with the sadness of unwilling acquiescence, another with the joyof complete absorption, a third with the excitement incident upon anentire change of environment. Clara Lawton's sweet nature prompted onlytender thoughts of the parents she was leaving, strong love for the manwho was to be her husband and the desire to be a true wife and maketheir union a happy one. 

CHAPTER II. 

RANCH TALK. 

The road going north from the beautiful little city of Roseland to themountains is known as the Walnut road. Six miles from Roseland, on theWalnut road, is "Treelawn, " the home of Charles Herne. A moderntwo-story house is built well back from the road, and between the houseand road are lawns decorated with flower-beds, some tall oleanders, several banana plants, and choice varieties of roses, vines, andshrubbery. On one side of the house there is a thriving orange and lemonorchard; on the other fig, almond, and walnut trees; while back of thehouse are other extensive orchards of the finest fruits. The house isvery comfortably furnished, much better than most houses in the country;its arrangement being very convenient and modern. 

Charles Herne, the owner of this property was, at the time our storyopens, a young man of twenty-eight, tall, well built, with a pleasantopen countenance which was a true index of his character. He alwayslooked closely after his business interests, but at the same timeallowed his generous, kindly spirit full scope. 

When Charles was eighteen his father thought it would be well for him togo out to work a year or so on other ranches, that he might gain more byexperience, get more ideas and know what it was to depend on himself andmake his own way in the world. After an absence of two years, came thewelcome summons home. On the evening of his return, when Charles and Mr. Herne were seated comfortably on the porch, the father said:

"Well, Charles, relate some of your experiences while working ondifferent ranches. "

"Though I did not speak of it in my letters, father, " said Charles, "Ihave had a pretty tough time of it since I left home. "

"I thought so, " said his father, "and I wish you had writtenparticulars. "

"I should have done so, " replied Charles, "but I wanted to see if therewas any sand in me and what staying qualities I possessed. Well, thefirst job I struck was at the Funson ranch, driving a six-mule teamplowing. The leaders were the most contrary animals that ever hadharness on, the swings never would keep in their places, and the nearwheeler was so ugly that Pete, the man who had been driving the team, said, 'the Devil couldn't hold a candle to him for pure meanness. ' Hetold me he used to swear at them all day and then lie awake nightscursing himself for being such a fool as to drive them. He said, onemorning he took the team out to work, and after he had been working themabout an hour, the off mule began to cut up, backing, bucking, andrefusing to pull with the near one. At last Pete lost his temper andbegan laying the whip on him, saying he would 'whale the stuffing out ofhim'; then the mule got mad, broke the harness and the whole team becameunmanageable and got away from him. He let them go and started towardthe house, pouring out a steady stream of oaths as he went. Just at thegate he met the boss and greeted him with, 'I'll see that team in Hellbefore I'll ever draw another line over their backs. ' Funson asked himwhat was the trouble, and Pete said, 'that off mule has been raisinghell, and the Devil has got into 'em all, breaking the harness andrunning away. ' The boss told Pete not to make a fool of himself, but togo back to the field and get his team together. Pete said, 'I'll see youin Hell before I'll ever touch that team again. You haven't a well broketeam on the ranch for a man to handle. You buy a lot of half-broken, bucking, balky teams because you can get 'em cheap. You don't care howmuch hell it gives a man to drive 'em. ' Funson told him to go and huntup some cattle, and sent another man to drive the mules. It's an actualfact, father, that if a man had told the boss in polite and correctlanguage what had happened to the team, he would have stared in utterastonishment and surprise. "

"Quite true, my son, quite true, " said the old gentleman. 

"The man that took Pete's place, " continued Charles, "drove the team twodays and that let him out. Then I came along and got the job. Didn'tPete laugh when he came through the field with a bunch of cattle and sawme trying to take the contrariness out of the leaders. He called out, 'Give 'em hell, give 'em hell!'

"When I came up to the barn at night, Pete was there putting up hisbroncho, and he greeted me with, 'Well, Charles, how do you like yourjob?'

"I said I wasn't stuck on it. 

"'It's hell, ain't it?' said he; then added, 'the only way you can everget that team to pull steady is to get right in and cuss 'em good; theyare broke to cussing. '

"After supper the boys got together in the barn and played cards for twohours. When they were tired of card-playing, they interested each otherby telling yarns about experiences with women, each striving to make hisstory more thrilling than the last, and this entertainment continueduntil they were ready to spread out their blankets and sleep. 

"It is pretty cold sleeping in a barn December nights, even in ourCalifornia climate; but, as you know, there are few ranches where themen are allowed to sleep in the house. 

"I had to be up before it was light in the mornings and clean off thosemules, feed and harness them, and then have my breakfast. Afterbreakfast, just as it was getting light, we started to work. Themornings were very cold. About dark I would bring my team in and by thetime I had unharnessed them, fed them, and had my supper, I was readyfor bed. 

"After a man has put all his energy into a long, hard, tedious day'swork, he feels more like a worn-out old plug than a man. He has nosurplus force left to expend in elevating mental pursuits, for it hasbeen all exhausted in severe physical labor. 

"Such labor continually kept up, has a tendency to dull what few goodaspirations a man may have had to bring his animal nature under control. Therefore, after such a day's work, if he has any desires, they arethose of the brute, and it is no wonder that men should want somethingof a sensational, exciting nature at night to keep their minds offthemselves and relieve the monotony of their toil. 

"Well, father, I did lots of thinking when night came, about suchsubjects, and came to some very decisive conclusions; but to return tomy story. 

"One night when I was taking the harness off him, the near leader kickedme on the leg. The pain was so severe that I scarcely slept any thatnight. They say a mule will be good and gentle in the barn three hundredand sixty-four days in the year, for the sake of getting a chance tokick a man on the three hundred and sixty-fifth day, and I believe it isso. 

"After dinner one day, we had just left the house when one of the mensaid, 'Didn't the old woman give the boss hell, this noon? I tell youshe's got a temper. ' 'Yes, ' said Pete, 'but she's not very old, notforty yet. She's always firing up about something; she keeps him in hellmost of the time. The trouble is, ' continued he, 'he's got nothing brokeon his ranch; his mules are not broke, his broncho cows are not broke, his wife is not broke, and the old cuss himself is not broke. '

"After enduring all the torment and petty aggravation that a man couldstand for three months, I left and went to work at the White Oak Ranch. The boss there set me to grubbing out oaks, and I can assure you it wasa relief after driving those mules. 

"The third night I was at this place, I was the last to join the men atthe barn, and when I got there I found the teamsters, George and Harry, making the air blue with oaths. They were giving it to the boss becausehe would not get new harnesses, the old ones being mended all over withwire and baling rope and the lines rotten. Harry's leaders had brokentheir lines twice that day, it seemed, and he had nearly lost control ofthem in consequence. 'The old fool keeps a-promising and a-promising toget new harness, ' said George, 'but he never gets it; and he hasn't gota harness on his whole darn ranch that's worth a whoop in hell. ' 'My oldplugs broke their harness five times to-day, ' said Harry. 'Since I'vebeen here, the teams have done more damage and lost more than would payfor a new harness ten times over. '

"When I had been there about a month, the hot weather began to come on, and the feed to dry up, and I had to help clean the ditches out, readyfor irrigating. It was a big job, so many willows to grub out, and ittook much longer to finish it because we were so constantly called awayto drive out cattle and hogs that had broken into the orchard and grainfields. You see, the feed was getting scarce, there was more stock thanthere was feed for, and the fences were very shaky. The boss kepttalking about new fences, but he never had them built, he was satisfiedwith patching the old ones. 

"Well, we got the ditches cleaned out and commenced to irrigate, usingall the water we could get. I was one to help irrigate and look afterthe ditches. The work would have been really pleasant if we could onlyhave kept the band of hogs out. They would get in after the green feedand break the ditches, causing the water to wash the soil away. Thatband of hogs began to torment me as much as the mules had done. Theywere so hungry you could not keep them out. I didn't blame them, poor, lank, starved creatures, for getting in and getting something to eat. Iwould have done the same in their case. 

"At last the boss thought he would shut them up in the barnyard and feedthem. Well, he had forty starved hogs shut up, and he gave them about asmuch food each day as ten hogs could eat. Of course, they became like apack of wolves, and it was all a man could do to get through the yard. Forty hogs would come all around him, squealing and yelling as thoughthey were being butchered, and you had to keep moving lively or theywould bite your legs. Henderson, one of the men, told me they ate upfour cats and three kittens and more chickens than had been on the tablefor a year. 

"One Sunday morning, after breakfast, I commenced to wash my shirt andoveralls, when Henderson called to me, 'Cattle in the peach orchard!'Now, at the further end of the peach orchard there were a hundred niceyoung trees, covered with tender foliage, looking fine. It seems thecattle got into the orchard in the night and ate all the growth offthem, so they looked just like sticks. It really was a shame to see suchfine trees damaged in that way, but the boss would not take time tobuild a good fence around them. That afternoon I went to lie down in thebarn; it was hot, the mosquitoes and flies were getting in their bestlicks at me. I was trying to sleep, and just as I was about succeedingHenderson called out: 'Charles, get your shovel and come quick. ' 'What'sthe matter?' I asked. 'Why, the hogs have played the devil and broke theditches and the water is running all over Hell. ' Mad as I felt aboutbeing disturbed, I could not help smiling within at the thought of waterrunning all over hell, and I said to him: 'If those hogs can flood hellwith water they ought to be sent to a dime museum. ' We went on insilence till we reached the orchard gate, when Henderson said: 'Do youknow, I would rather take a licking than open that gate, for it's aback-breaker. It hasn't got a hinge, and is as heavy as an elephant; youhave to lift it up and drag it along the ground. It takes more time tohang a gate that way with a band of iron to a post or a bent stick inthe place of the iron, than it would to buy two pairs of hinges; and yetthat is the only kind he has on the place. It seems as if everything onthe place was devised to make work as hard, unhandy, and wrong-end-to aspossible. '

"That evening when we had gathered together as usual, Harry opened theconversation by saying: 'What a racket there was to-night at supper! Itseems to me the whole family is raising hell all the time, but I don'tblame the old woman much for giving the boss a jawing about throwing hisold broken harness on her bedroom floor, when he came home in the lightrig this afternoon. ' 'He is always doing such things, ' said George. 'Thefront room is more like an old store-room than anything else. He don'tdeserve a house; that man ought to live in a barn. '

"Another of the men said: 'If ever there was any attraction between theboss and his wife, it has long ago disappeared; and the children! What aquarreling gang they are. ' Then they proceeded to discuss at length eachmember of the family, and I must say, father, that although I had becomeaccustomed to much of the roughness of the life of these ranches, I wasso shocked over some of the things they said that it took me a long timeto get over it. I was not surprised that the boys should be littlereprobates, because I didn't see how they could be otherwise, livingwith such a crew of men around them all the time, but was shocked tohear what they said about the girls. There were two of them: one fifteenyears old, the other eighteen. Rather pretty girls they were, too. I hadtalked with them several times and they seemed modest and quite shy withme. I hadn't seen them much with the other fellows. Well, father, whenthose men had finished talking, they hadn't left those girls a shred ofwhat the world calls a reputation, and the worst of it was that theirstories were for the most part true, as I afterward ascertained. I couldscarcely speak to the girls for several days; for somehow one expectsmore of a girl than of a boy, though I don't know why one should, " headded, thoughtfully. "I'm sure I'd want to be as pure as the girl Imarried. 

"Well, I studied over the thing a good deal, and I finally came to thisconclusion: Those girls were not bad; they were simply curious. They ledsuch narrow, cramped lives that there was nothing for their activebrains to feed on, so they naturally turned to the most interestingthing at hand, themselves, their physical selves. A superabundance ofvitality overshadowed their small mental equipment. In the absence ofsuitable entertainment the physical part of their being had fatallyasserted itself. Ignorant of consequences, they sinned innocently. Ifelt sorry for them, and during the rest of my stay there, I tried togive them some glimpses of a more intellectual life. 

"Well, " continued Charles, "I stayed in that hell over a year, then leftand went to the Lonsdale ranch. There we did not use the barn to sleepin; each man had a bunk to himself in the bunk-house. The interior ofthe bunk-house was decorated with several choice works of art, onerepresenting three young ladies, in abbreviated costumes, enjoying wineand cigarettes; another showed several men lifting from the water thenude form of a beautiful young woman who had committed suicide; while athird was an exciting picture of a jealous woman, in a much torngarment, holding a pistol to the head of her faithless lover. Somepictures of Fitzsimmons, Jeffries, and Sharkey also adorned the walls. Much time was spent in the evenings discussing the various merits anddemerits of the pugilists. I was often surprised at the able andexhaustive manner in which they would handle the subject, and showedsome remarkable ability in treating of the qualities of the prizefighting gentlemen. If the same amount of brain power had been turned inother directions, how useful to their country those men might havebecome. I do not wish to convey the idea that they were always handlingsuch great and momentous topics as the fighting qualities of those notedgentlemen. Very often, by way of variation, they would talk of thosefeminine types of beauty which appeared so conspicuously in the _PoliceGazette_ and the _Sporting Times_. 

"It was astonishing the amount of information they displayed concerningwomen, what retentive memories they had, and how very familiar they werewith the subject of woman, her ways, and her sex nature. Their mentalhorizon was bounded on the north by the affairs of the ranch, on theeast by the boss and his domestic concerns, on the south by woman asmanifested by the various phases of her sexual nature, and on the westby the gentry of the prize ring. Within these boundaries was theirmental world, their minds never reaching out and beyond these subjects. 

"The reading matter on the table was the sensational weekly papers. 

"I remember one Sunday to my surprise I saw one of the men reading abook. On looking at the title, it read: 'The Life of Rattlesnake Pete, 'and another man had a book lying on his blankets, entitled 'TheAdventures of Coyote Bill. ' Gambling was their favorite pastime. It wasone round of card playing nights and Sundays. When I first went to workon the Lonsdale ranch, the boss put me to cutting oak wood. After I hadbeen at work awhile, he came along and told me that I did not hold thehandle of my axe right. The next day he found fault with me for the wayI used a cross-cut saw. A week later I was piling brush to burn, and theway I laid the brush did not suit him. He was everlastingly blowingabout himself and telling how he did things. I did not seem to be ableto do anything right. One night after supper we had all assembled in thebunk-house, when Parsons said: 'I tell you boys, hell went pop thismorning. Plaisted gave the boss hell because he commenced to growl athim for the way he held the lines. Plaisted told him he was the greatestold crank that ever run a ranch, and that the devil himself couldn'tsuit him. He left the team right in the field and called for his money. I tell you the boss's face was as red as a beet. He had to give Simmonssix dollars a month more to take the team. '

"Hendricks said, 'I gave the boss a piece of my mind this morning when Itried to open the gate leading into the garden. It is a rod long, and asheavy as hell; the whole weight was on the ground. I told him any manthat had such a gate as that on his ranch never ought to own a ranch. Isaid, 'Why in the devil don't you get some hinges and hang your gates?'Ambrose spoke up, and said, 'Sometimes the boss seems pleasant enough, but he does like to find fault and tell you what big things he hasdone. To hear him talk you would think that his ranch was the only ranchthat was worth anything. He told his visitors to-day that his placewould pay the interest on one hundred thousand dollars. You know, boys, it wouldn't sell for twelve thousand. '

"Parsons said: 'The boss has been growling at me ever since I have beenwith him, but I pay no attention to him. He thinks if you don't do athing as he does, you don't do it right, and any idea that does notoriginate in his brain is not worth anything. To hear him talking tothat lady visiting here to-day you would think he was a perfect manliving on a model ranch. ' I will never forget how mad Hendricks was withthe boss one Saturday evening. We had just come from supper whenHendricks lit his pipe and gave vent to his feelings, as follows: 'If Ihad had a four-year-old club at the supper table to-night, I felt soboiling mad that I would have knocked hell out of him. To hear him go ona nagging and fault-finding with that little woman of his. There she hasbeen a-working hard all day, set three good meals, doing the churningand all the housework besides; and all she gets for her patient labor isa growl. ' 'Yes, ' said another man, 'she has been working like a slaveall the week and to-morrow is Sunday, and it will be to her just thesame as any other day. ' Hendricks said: 'The boss thinks more of his oldplugs than he does of his wife. See what care he takes of his horses. One lot is resting while the other lot is working; then those that havebeen working are put in the pasture, and those that have been restingare put to work. But he never seems to think that poor worn-out woman ofhis needs a rest and change. '

"Parsons added: 'That is not the worst of it. His wife is a cook-stoveslave, and a wash and butter-making machine. It does not matter howtired she is or otherwise physically unfit, he demands his maritalprivileges as a right, regardless of her wishes or protests. I know itis a fact, for he brags about it. ' Parsons continued: 'When a boy Iused to hear preachers talk about hell, and I could not see what was theuse of sending millions and billions of people to eternal torments, so Ithought there ought to be no such place as hell; but if there is a hell, then I think the boss deserves to go there. '

"An intelligent young man from the East by the name of Travers joined inthe conversation by saying: 'When I was a boy I remember how serious mygood father felt because he thought a neighbor had died without his sinsbeing forgiven, and had gone to hell. At that time the word _hell_ usedto have some meaning on the minds of the people, and produced on my minda feeling of fear and awe. But how different it is now. If a ministerwas to preach now about all wicked people going to hell, it wouldproduce no more effect on their minds than water on a duck's back, forthe word hell is now a spent thunderbolt, used uselessly by the mouthsof so many. It may be well for theologians to know (if any of thembelieve in hell as preached) whether or not they have got throughdiscussing hell; their views have no weight whatever on the minds of themasses, for they are all the time making light, fun, and sport of theword _hell_. ' 'That's so, ' joined in the men, and they all laughed. 

"I had been at the Lonsdale ranch about three or four months when Ireceived your letter asking me to return home. "

"Well, Charles, " said the old man Herne, "if I had not worked out forseveral years on ranches, I should think your stories slightly colored, but from my own experience I should say the half has not been told. "

"That is so, father, " said Charles. "I have not stated what I have seenand heard half strongly enough. "

The father said: "When I bought this ranch, the first thing I did was tobuild solid fences, raise lots of feed and hang gates on hinges so thata child could open them with its finger. I always make my plans so thatI have more feed than stock. I did not set out an orchard till thefences were finished, so that nothing could get in. I made it a pointto avoid losing a lot of work through bad management. My hired men havealways had a good house to sleep in, each man having a room to himself. The house is cool in the summer through having double porches all roundit, and warm in winter because it is well furnished. Men and teams nevergo out to work in the winter till the sun is up. Every man sits down tosupper at six, during the summer months, and they have two hours'nooning. What is the result? I have always had the best men to work forme, and they never want to leave. Each man is put upon his honor, andtakes as much interest in doing his best for me as if the place belongedto him. Everything goes on the same at the ranch when I am away as whenI am there. No man has used anything but the most respectful language tome. I have heard no swearing at teams. In fact, I have heard no swearingor low stories at all. I never would allow it. Every day the work isdone well and without friction. "

"Yes, " said his son, "I used to think your place was heaven while I wasaway. "

Two years from the time this conversation took place, the father died, leaving the property and some money to his son, Charles, and seventhousand dollars to his daughter Lena. 

Charles Herne was not a student of political economy nor a reader ofsociology, but what he did was done through an innate sense of justice, with a spirit of generosity, and the munificent treatment of his men wasthe manifestation of his noble, free spirit. To-morrow will be thegreatest event so far in the life of Charles Herne, for he brings to hishome his bride. 

CHAPTER III. 

THE MARRIAGE OF CHARLES HERNE. 

Two miles from the Herne ranch, toward Roseland, lived the Holbrookefamily. 

On the afternoon of the day which was of such importance in the lives oftwo of our characters, Mr. Holbrooke returned from a survey of hisorchard, to be met by his wife with a face full of mysteriousimportance. 

"I've got some news, James, " she said. "Now guess what it is--

"Sophia has heard from one of her old beaux, " said her husbandimmediately. 

"Get a pail of water and throw it over your dad, Sophia, " said Mrs. Holbrooke. "He's always joking you about your beaux. Well, " she added, "I see I'll have to tell you, you'll never guess. Charles Herne has justgone by here with a bran-new suit of clothes, a bran-new matched team, abran-new harness, a bran-new buggy, and a bran-new wife. There! What doyou think of that?"

"Why, " said her husband, "I think you may see them go by here some daywith a brand-new baby. "

"The idea of your talking that way before Sophia; that's the way withyou men, your mind is always run on such things. "

"Well, " said her husband, "I don't think such a subject is very foreignto your mind or Sophia's either. "

"Sophy, let's you and I take your dad and throw him. We can do it, " saidMrs. Holbrooke. 

Since the newly-married couple that caused so much interest in theHolbrooke family had gone by, Sophia had laid down her novel, "TheBanker's Daughter, " and was gazing dreamily out of the window. The younglady being of a rather romantic turn of mind, had just been saying toherself, "What a perfect day to be married. Will everything be asbeautiful on my wedding day, I wonder?"

"Well, " said Mrs. Holbrooke, "whoever the lady may be, she has got agood man and a lovely home. "

"Yes, " said her husband, "a good job was done when Charles Herne cameinto the world. "

"Don't talk so rough, James. I never saw a man like you in all my life, "said his wife. 

"The old man Herne had a long head on him when he sent Charles out intothe world to cut his own fodder, " added Holbrooke, reflectively. 

"Yes, " said his wife, "those hired men of his wouldn't be acting likegentlemen the way they are now if Charles had not gone out and rustled. "

"Two years ago, " he continued, "he devoted the entire proceeds from hisorchard for one year, after paying expenses, to fixing up the cottagefor his men. He had it painted and papered; had good carpets laid downon the floors; large mirrors and pictures on the walls; put in two largebathrooms with hot and cold water; a billiard table, lots of smallgames, all the leading papers and magazines. Bought them a fine piano, also an organ, and a lot of music, sacred and sentimental. He alsobought a fine matched team with a two-seated buggy, and said: 'Boys, Iwant you to keep this team for your own riding out evenings, Saturdayafternoons and Sundays. Take care of it among yourselves, and I hope youall may have many pleasant rides. There isn't a team in the country getsmore grooming than those colts, and not a man has been known tooverdrive them. I never see anything like it, those hired men at Herne'slive and act as if they were members of some gentlemen's club. Theyalways wash their hands in warm water in the winter, and are particularabout keeping their finger-nails clean. On Sundays to see those mendressed up, you would think they had never seen dirt. You don't seeHerne's men on a Sunday morning spending their time in washing overalls, shirts, and socks. Herne keeps a Chinaman to do that in the week day. Why, if I was to go and offer one of those men a steady job at tendollars a month more than Herne pays, he would turn his nose up at me. You can't get a man to leave; they stick to him closer than a brother. He has ten standing applicants to fill the next vacancy he may have. Anddid you ever see a place where men worked so orderly, harmoniously, andthoroughly as they do on the Herne ranch? You don't see any of the treesin his orchard barked through having careless, mad teamsters whileharrowing and cultivating. Herne's horses, harness, and machinery lookbetter and last more than twice as long, because the men take greatinterest in caring for them. It's not all go out of pocket with Herne inwhat he does for his men. Some pretty big returns come back. "

"Yes, " said Mrs. Holbrooke, "Lena Herne told me that her brother andherself were sitting on the porch one evening, and she was talking toCharles about the men and what he had done for them, when he said, 'Lena, I would not give up the love and respect which these men have forme, and I for them, and the quiet, peaceful understanding that existsbetween us, for all the ranches in the county. ' She said that she andher brother very often spent their evenings with the men in games, singing and a general social time, and there are lots of young people inthe neighborhood that call on them to play croquet and lawn-tennis of aSaturday afternoon or to spend a pleasant evening. Just think, "continued Mrs. Holbrooke, "those men at Herne's only work five and ahalf days in the week, and those days are short ones. I tell you, Holbrooke, those men have a far better time than you do, though you owna ranch and they don't; you are a slave compared to them. "

"Some of the men say that Herne don't talk Christianity to them, but heputs some mighty big Christian principles in practice, " said herhusband. 

It was as Sophia had mentally said, "A perfect day to be married on. "

The newly married couple, as they journeyed from Roseland to Treelawn, found the sun just warm enough to be pleasant, for it was in the earlypart of March. The road was in fine condition, for there was neither mudnor dust. A gentle breeze wafted the sweet scented odors from theflower-decked fields, with their carpets of green. All nature seemedsmiling, for was it not its mating season? What was all the chatteringgoing on in the trees and the songs in the bushes, but the featherytribe making love to each other. It seemed as if on this day all Naturewas singing one grand anthem with a hallelujah chorus. 

As the happy pair looked at the scene, they forgot for the moment theirown happiness in the contemplation of Nature's grandeur. 

Before them rose the variegated hills of the Sierras, the sun bringingout the brilliant coloring of the rocks; higher behind these theglittering snow-covered peaks, and above all the matchless blue of theheavens. 

To them the world seemed indeed all joy and beauty, and a home together, a paradise. And so they entered upon the new life. 

CHAPTER IV. 

JULIA HAMMOND. 

The settlement in which Treelawn was located was called Orangeville, andcovered a large area of country. It had a general store--post-office, church, school-house, hall, blacksmith-shop, and two saloons. 

For reasons best known to himself, Charles Herne had kept his wedding asecret from all his neighbors, and it was really more by intuition thanby actual knowledge that Mrs. Holbrooke came into possession of thefact. 

On the morning after the wedding, Sam Gilmore, like a good husband, hadquietly risen and dressed himself, leaving his spouse to finish her nap. After seeing that the fire in the kitchen stove was burning brightly andthe tea-kettle set on, he went to the barn. After a short time hereturned to the house, and putting his head into the bedroom, said withsome excitement, "Sarah, I've got some news for you. Charles Herne hasgot him a wife. "

When Sarah Gilmore received that piece of astounding intelligence, themental shock seemed to produce paralysis, for the garment she was aboutto put on remained suspended in the air as she exclaimed: "Well, I swan!I thought he was married to his hired pets. How did you hear the news, Sam?"

"Nettleton told me. He was over to see if I would let him have the baysto-day. "

"Did you let them go?" asked his wife. 

"No, I told him I was going to use them on the ranch to-day, " said Sam, closing the door and going back to the barn. 

As Sam went out of the bedroom door the paralysis went, too, for nowoman ever moved more quickly in putting on the rest of her garmentsthan did Sarah Gilmore that morning. 

There was a very good breakfast waiting for Sam when he came in from thebarn, and above all Sarah had made him a plate of light, richbatter-cakes, which he always relished very much. They were set a littleway into the oven with the door open, to keep warm, his good wife havingbuttered and sugared them, all ready for Sam to pour rich cream overthem. 

After breakfast, as Sam was on his way to the barn, he said to himself, "My! Sarah is a fine cook. I would be willing to bet ten dollars she canknock the spots out of Charles Herne's wife in cooking; and she is socheerful while getting up good meals, and don't make any fuss about it, either. "

Sam and the bays worked well that morning in doing a little light work. 

Sarah lost no time in putting the breakfast dishes into the dish-pan, but instead of washing them immediately, as was her way, she was seengoing over a well-beaten trail toward a house where smoke was coming outof the chimney. When she opened the door, she found Mrs. Green justwiping a mush-bowl which had been used at breakfast. 

"Well, Carrie, " said Sarah Gilmore to Mrs. Green, "what do you think hashappened? Charles Herne has come home with a bride. "

"There, now, Sarah, you surprise me, " said Mrs. Green. 

"I guess every body is surprised, " said Mrs. Gilmore. 

After a few minutes' more conversation, she hurried back to wash herdishes and get dinner. 

When Sam came to dinner he found his wife in the best of spirits, with abig dinner for him to enjoy. Sam's alimentive faculty being in a stateof great activity, he ate heartily, finishing up with two pieces ofSarah's extra rich peach cobbler. After dinner Sam went to thefire-place where he sat rocking himself, and soon was enjoying a smoke. He had been smoking about five minutes when his wife said: "I reallylike the smell of the tobacco you smoke, but if you were to smoke suchstinking stuff as Horace does, I would get up and leave you. But yoursdoes smell real sweet. "

"Horace Green is too stingy to smoke good tobacco, " said Sam, afterwhich remark he brought his hand to the side of his leg each time he letthe smoke curl out of his mouth, feeling well satisfied with himself andall the world beside. 

Did you ever have the experience of passing through a large barnyard, and going from one end to the other with a lean, hungry hog after you, yelling and squealing, trying to eat you up by snapping first at one ofyour legs and then at the other? You kick at him with first one foot, saying, "Sooy, sooy;" then you, with the other foot, kick backwards, saying, "Sooy, sooy. " And after going through this performance many, many times, you reach the gate and shut it between yourself and the hog, leaving him on the inside, amidst deafening noise made by his hungrysqueals. After you have left, he does his best to tear down the fence, so strong are the pangs of hunger in him. 

A few minutes after that you take him a pail of rich buttermilk, then alarge pail of fresh ripe figs, and two dozen ears of sweet corn. You goout in that barnyard an hour afterwards and you don't hear any hognoise. You don't see a hog even moving, for he is lying down in thegreatest state of quiet. He will let you do just what you have a mind todo to him. You can scratch him and you will find him good-natured and heseems to enjoy your attentions. He is in such a contented, happy state, that you can roll him or do anything you wish to him. 

So it is with some men. By making love to them through their stomachs, you will find them in as happy a frame of mind as Sam Gilmore was as hefinished his pipe. His wife saw that he was taking his last puffs, soshe said, "Sam, can I have the bays to go over to the Henshaws' thisafternoon?"

"Well, " replied Sam, "I was going to haul wood, but I guess I can letthat go. What time do you want them?"

"Two o'clock, " said his wife. 

Sarah said that Sam brought the bays around to the front door and was aslively round her and the team as he was twenty years ago when she was amaiden and he came courting her at her father's. 

Talk about the diplomacy of Bismarck, d'Israeli, and the RussianAmbassador in settling the Eastern question at the close of theRusso-Turkish war; why there are women in Orangeville who can give thempointers on diplomacy. 

The bays thought that either a peddler or minister was driving them thatafternoon, they made so many short calls. There was one thingcertain--Sarah Gilmore was not to blame if the people of Orangeville didnot know Charles Herne was married. 

When Green entered the house his wife said: "Horace, what do you think?Charles Herne has brought home a bride. "

"A what?" said her husband. 

"A bride, " said his wife. "May be it's so long since you saw a bride, you have entirely forgotten how one looks. You had better hustle roundand pony up that seventy-five dollars you are owing him. He will need itto buy silks, satins and laces for the bride. "

"Hell's to pay, " said Green. 

Early the same morning Henry Storms entered the "Crow's Nest" saloon inOrangeville, where two men were talking over the bar to thesaloon-keeper. Storms, walking up to where they were, saluted them bysaying: "Hell's broke loose. "

"What's up now?" said one of the men. 

"Why, " said Storms, "Charles Herne has got a running mate. "

"Drinks for four, " called out another man. 

When the drinks were ready four men raised their glasses, one saying, "Drink hearty to Charles Herne and his partner. "

At the conclusion of the toast four glasses of whiskey were emptied downfour men's throats. 

A man went down from his house to the road where his mailbox was nailedto a redwood post. The stage was just coming in. 

"Any news?" asked the man of the stage-driver as he took his mail. 

"News!" said the driver. "I should say there was. They tell me thatCharles Herne has been, and gone, and done it. "

Saunders, the merchant of Orangeville, told his customers that day that"Charles Herne had got spliced. "

Tim Collins took a span of kicking mules to Pierce, the blacksmith, tobe shod. 

"Well, Tim, I got some news for you, " said Pierce. 

"What is it?" said Tim. 

"Charles Herne has got hitched up. "

Now one could not discern any perceptible change in Charles Herne, if itwere true that he had done all the many and varied things which hisneighbors stated he had; such as "Brought home a brand-new wife, " "Gothim a woman, " "Got a bride, " "Got a running mate, " "Been, gone, and doneit, " "Got spliced, " "Got hitched up, " and so on. 

The waves of ether in the atmosphere of Orangeville were pregnant withall these sayings and produced such an effect on a number of ladies asto make them call at different times at the Treelawn home. 

When some of the ladies had made a call and had seen Mrs. Herne, andthese ladies saw some others in Orangeville who had not seen Mrs. Herne, conversation did not drag. And as for speculation. Why the amount ofspeculative genius displayed by certain ladies of that locality wouldeclipse all speculative talent of Kant, Spencer and Mill. Listen to someof the inquiries: "Is she proud?" "Is she pretty?" "Has she much styleabout her?" "Do you think they will get along well together?" "Is shefond of children?" "Will they have any babies?" "Is she fond of dress?""Is she a society lady?" "Do you think she will get lonesome?" "Can shedo housework?" "Is she much account with a needle?" "Is she close andsaving?" "Is she extravagant?" "Do you think she will put her foot downon Charles Herne furnishing his men with so many luxuries?" "Is shehappy?" "Is she a scold?" "Will she wear the breeches?" and numerousother questions which, like problems concerning the Universe, will taketime to solve. 

Clara Herne was very happy in her new home as the wife of Charles Herne. She found her duties light and pleasant. Everything in the house andabout the house was order and system, no friction, all harmony. Sheremarked to her husband one evening: "It pays to have good help. Everyone here takes an interest in what he has to do and does it the verybest he knows how, cheerfully and willingly. "

She respected her husband exceedingly for the generous way in which hetreated his men, and she helped him to still further their comforts. 

On retiring one night after they had both spent the evening with theirmen, which they often did, she said to her husband: "How good it is tohave love and respect between employers and employed. Every one speaksin such a kind way; so considerate for the feelings and interests ofeach one. "

"Yes, " said her husband, "it makes life worth living to treat your hiredhelp not as if they were merely machines for the use of getting so muchwork out of them, but to live and act towards them as if they were men. Better still to realize the thought always, that they are our brothers. "

Charles and Clara Herne were very happy as man and wife, because theywere a social unit. They were one in their domestic and social natures;they were fond of going out to parties, suppers and dances, and enjoyedentertaining company; they were strictly moral, though not religious, and occasionally attended church. 

One evening about a year after they had been married, they were sittingin front of the open fire, interesting themselves in talking about someof the people in Orangeville who were at the party they had attended theevening previous. 

"I think last night's party was one of the best we have attended, " saidMrs. Herne. 

"Yes, " said her husband, "the Hammonds are great entertainers. Theyalways make it interesting and pleasant for every one who comes. "

"Of course, their daughter Julia has a tact for receiving company andmaking delicacies for a party, " added Clara. "What taste she displayedin the arrangement of the table. Then she herself is personally a greatattraction to the young men. I consider her the belle of Orangeville. Her age I think is about twenty-one. "

"Yes, but she has a most unusual development for that age. She has sucha commanding form, so erect; there is something very fascinating abouther expression; and those black eyes of hers denote a powerfulmagnetism. No wonder she attracts men so strongly. "

"She seemed to pay more attention to that young Webber, I thought, thanto any one else. Certainly, she smiled very sweetly upon him. "

"You don't know Julia, " said Mr. Herne, decidedly. "She is like a cat, as meek as Moses or as full of deviltry as Judas Iscariot. She is justplaying with Webber and he is too vain and foolish to see it. Why, JuliaHammond would not marry Webber if he were the last man in Orangeville. The man she wants is Ben West, and she scarcely spoke to him during theevening; in fact, did not pay him as much attention as she would havepaid to the merest stranger. In most girls such an action would be theresult of shyness and the desire to avoid observation; in Julia, I thinkit arises from an inborn, stubborn pride which prevents her fromyielding even to such an uncontrollable feeling. She has an iron willand though she knows she must yield eventually, she holds herselfdefiantly as long as she can. "

"I don't blame her for wanting Ben West, for he is the finest lookingand most popular young man in Orangeville, " said Clara. 

"He is, indeed, " replied her husband. "Almost any girl in Orangevillewould be glad to marry him, but Julia wants him and she will get him. Hehas not lost his heart so far, but Julia has not played her cards yet. She knows her power and loves to use it. She would do anything to gainher end. "

"Why, dear, you seem to be well posted on Julia's disposition, " said hiswife. 

"You see, " he replied, "I have known her ever since she has lived inOrangeville, which has been twelve years. And now I am going to tell yousomething that will surprise you. I got it straight from Hammondhimself, and he and I are close friends, as I have helped himfinancially out of some hard places. Several times he has made me aconfidant. Only one or two in Orangeville know what I am going to tellyou. 

"It seems that about four years after Mr. And Mrs. Hammond were married, Mrs. Hammond received a letter from her cousin, Mrs. Featherstone, saying that Nat Harrison, a mutual friend, had been shot dead in adispute over a faro game. He was under the influence of liquor at thetime of the trouble. He left a wife and a girl baby eighteen months old, without any means of support, the mother being incompetent to take careof either herself or the child, and the letter asked would Mrs. Hammondlike to adopt the baby. If so, Mrs. Featherstone was coming to San Diegoin about a month's time and would bring the child (the Hammonds lived atSan Diego then). The mother would make her home with her aunt. 

"Mrs. Hammond said, after reading the letter, 'Poor Annie Harrison. Onlythink. I sat beside her at the graduating exercises of Nat Harrison'sclass, and remember how pleased she was at the applause which greetedthe oration delivered by Nat, "American Commerce. " So manycongratulated him on his talent and thought he would become a risingmember of the bar, and his voice would be heard in the halls oflegislation of the nation. 

"'Annie looked so pretty and sweet that day, you could not have boughther prospects in life for a million dollars. She thought she had a jewelof a lover, poor thing, she was so innocent of the nature of men. Sheknew nothing of the world, for her mother always treated her as a baby, never teaching her any self-reliance, and had kept her as a hot-houseplant. She grew up with no higher ideal in life for herself than to besome rich man's toy and pet, under marriage. She was more adapted to bea flower in the "Garden of Eden" than to fight the battle of life in thepresent state of society. '

"Nat Harrison had money and was doing well when he married Annie, butbeing a man of strong passions and appetites, Annie's freshness andbloom soon wilted. Then he sought other pastures for his carnalpleasures, and with that came drinking and gambling. When his estate wassettled up after his death they found he was in debt. 

"Mr. And Mrs. Hammond talked the matter over and decided to adopt thechild. They were both much pleased when they received the baby from Mrs. Featherstone and saw what a fine child she was. They have loved her anddone everything that parents could do for a child of their own to makeher happy. Julia brought lots of sunshine into their home, andeverything went all right and they took a great deal of comfort with hertill she got to be about fourteen and then she seemed to becomestubborn, grew inattentive to her studies, seemed to care less for hergirl companions, but was always with the boys. All she appeared to carefor was to be in their company. She took less interest in things in thehouse, did not care about helping her mother, and would have odd spells. Sometimes she took a notion to do up the work, and it was then donequickly and well. Then for quite a time it would be like pulling teethto get her to do anything. She has the ability if she would only useit. The last four years she has given Mr. And Mrs. Hammond many ananxious thought, and they have wished that Ben West or some other suchman would marry her. They see the older she grows the more the hot bloodof her father shows in her. Hammond told me last night at the party thatJulia was great on dress parade, but was not there when it came to doingthe common every day duties of life with no excitement. "

"Why, Charles, the narrative concerning Julia's life is veryinteresting. Some of the people around us would be just as good materialfor a novel as those we read about in fiction. "

CHAPTER V. 

BEN WEST. 

About a week after Mr. Herne had told his wife the history of JuliaHammond, Mr. Hammond, on going to the store for some trifle, was salutedby Saunders, the merchant, with, "Heard the news, Hammond?"

Hammond said: "No. What is it?"

"Why, Ben West is going to the Klondike, " said Saunders. 

"Going to the Klondike!" said Hammond. "Why, I don't see what he has togo there for. He is the only child, his father owns a fine ranch, and heis always getting big jobs on roads and ditches, making three to fourdollars a day, because he can go ahead and knows just what to do and howto do it. He has great muscular strength and can lift about twice asmuch as any ordinary man. "

"Oh, he wants to make a stake, " said Saunders. "He is ambitious. "

Wescott spoke up and said: "Ben is a rustler; he will get there everytime. "

Hammond said: "He has lots of vim and pluck; has got sand and backboneto him. "

"Yes, he is a hummer, " said Saunders. 

"I tell you he has got some ambition and grit, " said Stearns, admiringly. 

It was not long before the news spread all over Orangeville, that BenWest was going to the Klondike, and the abilities which he possessed asa worker and money maker, and an all round good fellow were the theme ofconversation in many a household and on many a ranch. 

When the news reached the ears of the young ladies of Orangeville, mostof them felt a shade of disappointment, because Ben had been good tothem. 

Not having shown any decided preference for one, he devoted hisattentions to many, and having a good fast team he was able to give theyoung ladies many a pleasant ride to dances, parties and church, so hewas a great favorite with them all. 

Just previous to Ben West's leaving Orangeville, a great farewell supperand dance was given him. The attendance was very large. The young ladiesappeared in their best toilets. Julia looked superb and was verygraceful in her deportment. This evening she "played her cards" withevident success, and the result was that as Ben West went home thefeeling that had been flickering for some time had now broken out into aflame that fired his blood. Julia did indeed know her power and how touse it, and she intended that some one else should be restless anddisturbed as well as herself. So that night there were two persons inOrangeville who tried to sleep but could not. Ben West realized thatnight that he had become a willing slave. Sometimes the thought seemedpleasant, then again it would be galling in the extreme. 

A few of the boys went to Roseland to see Ben off, and they had a time"all to themselves" as they called it in Roseland, the night previous tohis departure. Ben West left with the best wishes and prayers for goodluck following him from all his friends. 

When a rising, popular young man leaves his home and neighborhood forthe purpose of making his fortune, he is full of great expectations, andthis thought is shared by all his friends. He departs with the bestwishes following him, for his companions say: "If a man can strike itrich he can. " There does not seem the least doubt in their mindsregarding his success, for they have unbounded confidence in him. Nowthe young man leaving is exceedingly alive to the expressions andsentiments of his friends, and he feels that he must succeed or die inthe attempt. His attachment to name and fame and his personal self is sostrong, and he is so susceptible and negative to the good opinion ofthose around him, that he feels he will never want to come back and showhimself among his friends unless he has struck it rich, for he knowsthere is nothing that succeeds like success. 

Talk about the idolatry of the heathen! Is there any idolatry in theworld that is stronger than that which is found in the so-called"Christian" world in the year 1900? Where do you find any greateridolatry than that which is bestowed on money and on woman? There aremore devotees at these two shrines than are to be found worshipping theDivine. Look at a young man fortunate in the financial world. The firstyear in speculations he makes fifty thousand dollars. The second year heis worth two hundred thousand dollars. The third year he has made half amillion. The fourth year he has become a millionaire. Now listen to theeulogies and encomiums passed upon him. He is the lion of the hour, thehero of the day, for he has won the victory that to win fifty thousandother men had tried and failed. He has attained the great end for whichmost men think they were born, money making. What a number of youngladies see so many excellent qualities in the rising young millionaire, the "Napoleon of Finance. " Note how his faults are all glossed over bytheir mammas, who are ready to act as if they had received a retainingfee as his attorneys, so ready are they to defend him at all times totheir daughters and friends. It seems to matter little about hisintellectual gifts or moral character. His financial success covers amultitude of sins and weaknesses. Should a young lady raise one or twoslight objections in regard to the young millionaire's character, hermother says: "Why, dear, all young men must sow their wild oats. Youmust not expect to find a pure young man. All young men are fast more orless. It would be hard to find an unmarried man that is moral. Afterthey are married they get steady and settle down. "

Should a young lady of moderate means marry a young man who has made amillion dollars, there is more rejoicing by the members of her familythan if she had become a saint or a great angel of light. She thinks shehas attained the great end of her existence in marrying a millionaireand making for herself name and fame and family position. 

Should the young millionaire be a little liberal to a few of hisfriends, he becomes more to them than the Lord himself. Other young men, seeing and knowing all this, are putting forth every effort andstraining every nerve to be successful financiers. They realize that thepower of money is so great to-day in the eyes of many, that unless theyare successful money getters, they are no good to themselves or theirfriends. They parody the verse in Proverbs something like this: "Withall thy getting, get money; get it honestly if you can, _but get itanyway_. "

Such is the gospel that is acted out in the commercial world to-day. Allgood intentions, all right convictions, all wise counsels of religiousteachers, are side-tracked and become as a dead letter if they stand inthe way to successful money making. 

Ben West knew what the sentiment of the people of Orangeville wastowards himself, and it fired his ambition to think of the expressionsconveyed to him by his friends, and his heart was fired still more whenhe thought of the possibility of possessing the fine form of JuliaHammond. He made up his mind that he would be willing to endure allhardships, that he would leave no stone unturned in order to besuccessful; for he saw before him the chance of getting a fortune andthe praise, adoration and admiration of the people of Orangeville. 

The form of Julia Hammond seemed to float before the eyes of his mindday and night; and when he saw, in his imagination, that face with itssparkling black eyes, and the finely poised head, with its wavy blackhair, her well-rounded bust, and the handsome figure, it made him feellike removing a mountain of dirt or penetrating the bowels of the earth, to get the shiny metal which was to open for him the gates of hisearthly paradise. 

CHAPTER VI. 

STELLA WHEELWRIGHT. 

One afternoon two men were digging post-holes and setting in redwoodposts on the side of one of the main roads in Orangeville. Everythinghad been exceedingly quiet, not a team was seen since dinner. Nothing inthe way of excitement had happened to relieve the monotony of theirwork. They were interested and delighted when they heard a noise, and, looking down the road, saw a vehicle coming, but it was not near enoughto tell whose it was. When it got a little nearer one of the men said:"Why, Alfred, it is the old man Wheelwright and his girl Stella. "

Alfred replied to James, the man who has just spoken: "Stella was toschool at San José, and her father has been to Roseland to meet thetrain which arrived this morning and bring her home. "

"How she has grown, " remarked James, "since she went away. She hasimproved in her looks very much. "

"Yes, " said Alfred, "I think she will make a fine woman, for she has abright, intelligent eye, and they say she is real smart in her studies, away ahead of most of the girls round here. She seems so different tothem. She comes of good stock; her mother is the brightest and bestwoman in Orangeville, and her father is a well-posted man. "

"You must be kind of stuck on her and her folks, " replied his companion. "I don't go so much myself on girls who have their heads in books allthe time. What does a fellow want with such a girl as that? She may beall right to be a school marm, or woman's rights talker, but I don'twant any of them. I say to hell with book women. Give me a girl likeNance Slater. She is round and plump, don't care much for books orpapers, but is bright and laughing all the day. She is the girl to havelots of fun with, and when it comes to making a man a good wife, why, she is the best cook in Orangeville. I was over to Slater's on an errandthe other morning about ten o'clock, and Nance was looking as pretty asa picture; her cheeks had the blush of the peach on them; her eyes weresparkling bright, her lips red, and when she laughed, her teeth lookedlike the best and whitest ivory you ever saw. She had on such a pretty, light, calico wrapper, and a white apron with a bib, and was busy takingout of the oven some mince pies and just putting in some apple pies. Shehad a kettle of doughnuts a frying, and a whole lot of cookie pasteready to cut out and bake. She said: 'James, you must sample mydoughnuts. Mother, give James a cup of coffee to go with them; there issome hot on the stove. ' Nance is a trump. She is straight goods. Thetrouble with those Wheelwrights is they live awful close, and instead ofcooking good meals, spend their time in reading books. They starve inthe kitchen to sit in the parlor. The devil take the books, I say. Iwouldn't give a book girl barn room for all the good she would be tome. "

Alfred replied: "That's all right; every fellow to his own girl, I say. It would not do for all to be after the same one. As for me, I likeStella. She has some stability of character. There is somethinginteresting about a girl like that, and if she don't care about doingall the cooking, why, I can help her, if she will only let me enjoy hercompany. "

The sun went down and the men went each to his own home, being contentin their mind that each man should have his own choice. 

Stella was the only daughter of Mr. And Mrs. Wheelwright, she being theonly child they ever had had. At the time she returned from school shewas sixteen and would have one year more in school. She was veryprecocious, a thorough student, and would allow nothing to divert herfrom her studies. She was at that age when the intellectual part of hernature predominated, though the spiritual was just beginning to tingeher mind with its coloring. She possessed a strong individuality; shewas a born investigator; would accept no statements without examiningthem, and rebelled against a great many of the customs and usages ofsociety. She did her own thinking, and nothing seemed to please her morethan to take her investigating axe and cut away some of the roots whichheld her free spirit in bondage. Problems seemed to be crowding on hermind thick and fast, and she could not take the time from her studies todo the necessary amount of reading and thinking to resolve them, and shewas looking forward to the time when her last year would expire. Duringthis vacation she took much physical exercise, for she did not believein developing one side of her nature at the expense of the other. Sherode horseback and climbed the sides of steep mountains, mixed with theyoung people in their recreations, such as camping parties, picnics, andsocial entertainments. In company she was bright, witty, andentertaining. She had no fear; was full of confidence, and was betterbalanced than her companions in that she was not carried away bypleasures and the company of the opposite sex. 

When she was not away from home on camping or picnic excursions, shewould find time to visit the cabin of an old man who lived alone, andhad sore eyes so that he could not see to read. She would read to himwhatever he liked, cheer him up by her bright, happy talk, and when sheleft the old man often thought to himself that her comings were likeangels' visits, for she seemed to lift him up completely out of himselfinto a new world. When she laid her head on her pillow at night, afterhaving spent the evening with old Andrews, she thought how much greatera satisfaction she derived from hearing that old man say, on her leavinghim: "God bless you, Stella, you always bring sunshine to me, " than shedid from even the most enjoyable pleasure excursion. 

She bestowed the attractions and charm of her social and intellectualnature less on those outside than those inside her home. You saw her ather best when talking to her father and mother. 

Some parents let their children outgrow them intellectually, so thatthere is a great gulf fixed between parents and children, the latterhaving nothing in common with the former. Mr. And Mrs. Wheelwright triedas much as possible to keep themselves in advance of their daughter'sintellectual growth, so that they might always command her respect fortheir opinions, and that she might realize that in them she found twointeresting, intelligent companions, whom she could love and confide in. 

The relationship between many parents and their grown children is veryunsatisfactory; for being on the material plane, there is nothing verypermanent in their relationship. The grown son and his father have onlyin common business and social interests; that is their world; outside ofthat neither one has any life that he realizes. 

It is the same with the grown daughters and their mother. Their life ismainly in the social and domestic world. Outside of that they apparentlyhave no existence; but the true ideal parents and children are thosewhose life is in the intellectual and spiritual world. They cease toexist in each other's minds as parents and children, and realize astronger and more permanent tie, and intellectual and spiritual union, which is blessed, glorious, and eternal. They realize daily that "In Himthey live, and breathe, and have their being"; that they are immersed inan ocean of Divine love, and that Divine love permeates them all throughand through; and that it is in that ocean of Divine love that theyrealize that they are one. They feel a blessed nearness and dearness andoneness to each other, though separated by oceans and continents, forthey have realized through sweet experience that the same intelligentspiritual thought and love pulses through them all as if they were oneorganism. 

CHAPTER VII. 

PENLOE. 

One afternoon Mrs. Herne received a caller. It was Mrs. Cullom. She hadmet Mrs. Herne twice at parties and promised to call on her each time, but for various reasons she had not been able to fulfil her promise. 

After the usual introductory talk, Mrs. Cullom said:

"Did you ever see Penloe or his mother, Mrs. Lanair?"

"No, " said Mrs. Herne, "who are they?"

Mrs. Cullom replied: "They live up about a mile above where I do. It'srather lonesome where I live, but it is a very lonesome place where theylive. It is not a good road over there. I don't suppose you were ever onthat road were you?"

"No, " said Mrs. Herne, "I have never been over there. Charles said itwas out of the way and a poor road, being muddy in winter and very dustyin summer. "

"Well, " said Mrs. Cullom, "Mrs. Lenair has been on that place about twoyears. She seems pleasant, but so different from most women. The secondtime I called on her, I got there about two o'clock, and I thought Iwould have a nice afternoon chat. So I began talking to her about mywork, and telling her how I worked my butter, and talking to her aboutmy cooking, and I tried to get her to talk, but she would only say a fewwords about such things. About five minutes was as long as I could gether to talk about her butter and cooking. Why, some women would talk bythe hour on such subjects. Now, she did not appear stuck up or proud, she seemed so pleasant, her face being very bright and pleasing; andthere seemed to be such a feeling of restfulness about her that I likedto be with her; but she seems to have so little to say about matters weare all so much interested in. I could not get her to talk aboutherself, so I asked about Penloe, if he was at home. She said, yes, hehad returned from San Francisco last week; that he had been away threemonths. That surprised me, Mrs. Herne, because I did not think they werepeople who had money to spend in visiting and seeing the sights of agreat city. Why, look at their place, it is not much; she sold the fruiton the trees for two hundred dollars, and outside of the orchard theyhave only pasture enough for four head of stock. Their house has fourrooms, the kitchen is the only room I have been in, but it is kept veryneat. I said to her: 'Does Penloe have much business in San Francisco?'She smiled and said he had business as long as he washed dishes in arestaurant. That just took my breath away, for to see Penloe you wouldthink he would be the last man in the world to do work like that. Icannot tell you how he looks, but he looks so different from the youngmen about here; nothing like them at all. He has a face that I like, butI don't know him enough to say much to him. 

"Well, after they had been on that place about eighteen months or so, Isaid to Dan one morning after breakfast, that I did not feel like goingout to-day, but I wanted some one here to talk to, and I wished him tohitch up Puss and Bess and go right up and get Mrs. Lenair to come downand spend the day with me, and to tell her that when she wished to gohome I would take her back. 'Now, if you don't get a move on you, Dan, 'I said, 'you will come home and find a cold stove and no dinner and yourcook gone. ' Dan moved round like a cat on hot bricks. That kind of talkfetches men to time. I did not have to cook much for dinner because theday before was Dan's birthday. Dan had killed a veal two days previousand I made two kinds of rich cake, two kinds of pies, and some creampuffs. They were very rich. Dan is fond of high living, and he ate veryheartily of it all. I laughed at him, and said I never saw a man thatliked to dig his grave with his teeth so well as he did. So you see Icould get up a good dinner for Mrs. Lenair without having to cook much. It was not long after Dan left before Mrs. Lenair was with me. Well, after she had taken off her things and we chatted awhile, I thought Iwould tell her the news, as she never goes out anywhere. So I said: 'Didyou hear what a hard time Mrs. Dunn had in confinement? The doctorthought he would have to take the child with instruments;' but Mrs. Lenair kept looking out of the window, and all she said was, 'Is thatso?' So I said: 'I suppose you have heard about Mrs. Warmstey's case. She had a doctor from Orangeville and two from Roseland. ' Just as I saidthat, she rose from her chair and said so sweetly: 'Mrs. Cullom, I dowant to go out and look at your flowers; they look beautiful from thewindow. '

"Well, I was clean took off my feet, because I was just beginning totell the most interesting part of Mrs. Warmstey's case. I said: 'Why, yes, Mrs. Lenair, ' and I went out with her. She began to be so chatty Ithought she was some one else for awhile. She appeared delighted with myflowers, and called them such crack-jaw names, and told me all abouttheir families, and what relation they were to each other. Why, to hearher talk, you would think flowers had babies, she went on so about maleand female plants. Then she told me that flowers breathed, and told meall about their coloring, and how they attracted the bee and dustedthemselves on him, and much more I cannot remember. She talked to andpetted them as if they were alive. You would have thought she had been aflower herself, the way she went on. She said something about thepencilings and colorings of the Almighty being in the tulips. 

"When we returned to the house my back was feeling kind of lame, andgave me one or two of those twister pains. I said: 'Oh, my back! It hasgot one of its spells on. ' Mrs. Lenair said it would soon go away, and, to my surprise, it did. Only had it about half an hour, and generallythose spells last me all day. I said: 'Mrs. Lenair, do you have anyailments? I never hear you complain, if you do. ' She said she had notan ache nor pain in her body for a number of years. I threw my hands upin astonishment, and said: 'You don't say so?' 'That is the truth, ' shesaid. And I believe her, for she looks ten years younger than she reallyis. 'Why, ' I said, 'how different you are from the girls and womenaround here. Most all the girls not married are ailing more or less, andabout every married woman has her aches and pains. I can't make youout. '

"Mrs. Lenair laughed, and said: 'If I were like other women I should beailing as they are. ' Well, I got up just as good a dinner as I knew how. I put on the table fried ham and eggs, baked veal, potatoes, peas, canned tomatoes, red currant jelly, fig preserve, canned nectarines, cream puffs, grape pie, lemon pie, plain cake, and frosted cake; and wehad coffee, chocolate, and milk to drink. I did want her to make out agood meal, because I thought she never cooked much at home. Well, whatdo you think? I could not get her to eat any meat. 'Why, ' I said, 'Iwould starve if I did not have meat two or three times a day with mymeals. ' She said she had not eaten meat for seventeen years, and wasmuch better without it. She just ate a little potatoes, one egg, somenectarines, bread and butter, and drank a little milk. I told her shemust try my cream puffs if she would not eat any cake or pie. At last Idid get her to eat a cream puff. That woman don't eat much more thanwould keep a mouse alive, and yet she is so hearty and well. I told heras she ate so little, Dan and I would have to make up for her. And wedid, for we ate as if it were a Thanksgiving dinner. Dan and I say it isour religion not to die in debt to our stomachs. After dinner I feltmore like sleep than anything else, and I said, 'Mrs. Lenair, let youand me take a nap. ' That seemed to please her, so she laid down on thelounge and I went and laid on my bed. About an hour later I returned tothe room where I had left Mrs. Lenair. 

"'Well, ' I said, 'I have just had the boss sleep and feel so muchbetter. I hope you had a good nap. '

"Mrs. Lenair said, 'I have had a pleasant time lying here, though I didnot sleep any. '

"'Why, ' I said, 'I could not lie that way. If I was not sleeping I wouldbe nervous, and want to be sitting up or moving about. '

"Then I said to her: 'I should think you must get terribly lonesome upat your place, your son having been away so much, and you all alone withno one to talk to. '

"She said: 'I haven't known what it was to be lonesome since I havelived on the place. '

"'Why, ' I said, 'I would not live like you do for ten dollars a day. 'She smiled, and said, 'You could not. '

"'I don't see how you can stand it, ' I said, 'for it is all I can do tokeep from being lonesome here with Dan, and a team to take me anywhere. I have more callers in a week than you have in a year. I am fond ofcompany and so is Dan. '

"Mrs. Lenair said: 'All you have just said, Mrs. Cullom, shows yourlife, your world; we all have different worlds, ' she added. 

"I could hardly understand just what she meant, so I changed the subjectand thought I would talk to her about Penloe. 

"'Is he home now, ' I asked. 

"She said, 'Yes, ' he had got through his work and would be at home mostof the time. 

"I said: 'Did he ever do any of the kind of work he has been doing atthe different places he worked at before he came to Orangeville? For hedon't look to me, ' I said, 'as if he had worked on a ranch or done roadwork much. '

"She said, 'He never had done hard work till we came to Orangeville, having only returned to this country from India about a month beforecoming here, and when we were in India, Penloe went to the University ofCalcutta as soon as he was ready to enter as a student. I lived in thatcity nineteen years. '

"'Why, have you lived in India, ' I said. 

"Yes, ' she answered. 'I left New York a year after I was married. Myhusband represented a New York company in India. He died six years ago, but we continued to reside there until Penloe finished his Universitycourse. '

"I was clean taken back by what she said. I said, 'It's none of mybusiness, Mrs. Lenair, but I don't see why a fine looking young man likePenloe, with the education you say he has had, don't get light, pleasantwork, if he has to work out, instead of working at such hard places withthe toughest crowds of men. '

"All she said was: 'That is his work. '

"Why, Mrs. Herne, do you know that he worked on the streets of the cityof Chicago, and for three months with a gang of a thousand men on theCoast Railroad between Los Angeles and San Francisco! Then he was at theOakdale cattle ranch, cowboying it, with that fast gang of boys thatthey keep there. Then he worked for awhile at the Simmons ranch, whichis four miles from Roseland, and Simmons always keeps the hardest crewof men on his place. They go to Roseland every other night or so anddance at those low dancing-houses with bad women. They get drunk, fight, and swear all the time. Simmons' ranch has got the name of being thetoughest place to work anywhere round here. 

"One day when Dan was in Roseland, he saw a man he knew from the Simmonsranch, so he thought he would hear what the fellow had to say aboutPenloe, as we both are curious to find out all we can about thatsingular young man. 

"Dan said: 'Is Penloe working on the Simmons ranch?'

"The man said: 'Yes. '

"Dan said: 'How does he get along?'

"'Get along!' the man said. 'All I have to say is I wish I could getalong as well. '

"Dan said: 'What kind of a chap is he, anyway? I kind of want to know, as he is a neighbor of mine. '

"'Well, ' the man said, 'I will tell you, and then you can judge foryourself. I never heard him swear or knew of his telling a lie; he don'tdrink or tell smutty yarns, or have anything to do with bad women. Theboss says he works well, and when he is not at work he never joins theboys in their foolish talk. He is by himself a great deal, praying, Ireckon, but he is very sociable if any one will talk sense. Let me tellyou what he did which will show you what kind of a man he is. One cold, chilly night in December, when we were all sleeping in the barn, eachman having his own blankets, the boys had just turned in when a trampcame in and asked if he could sleep in the barn. One of the boys said, 'Yes. ' The fellow lay down on the hay without any blankets, and as soonas he was laid down his teeth began to chatter and he shook all over, for he had a chill. Penloe instantly got up and lit a lantern, took hisblankets over to the tramp and said: 'Here, brother, you have got achill. Take my blankets and roll yourself up in them; you will be betterin the morning. ' From where I lay I could just see the tramp's face, forPenloe was holding the lantern so the light went on his face. The fellowlooked up at Penloe thunderstruck. I guess he never had a man speak tohim that way before. He said: 'Well, stranger, you are mighty kind. ' SoPenloe helped him to roll the blankets round him, and then he went andlay down on the hay himself without any covering. The boys did a heap ofthinking that night, but said nothing. The next morning Penloe asked thetramp how he was, and he said he slept pretty well, but he looked realmiserable, as though he had not had a good square meal for a month andwas weak from chills. Penloe said to the tramp: 'You stay here till Icome back, ' and he went to see the boss and told him there was a sicktramp in the barn, and would he let him stay there and eat at the sametable with us till he got well and strong, and that the boss should takethe tramp's board out of his wages. The boss asked a few questions, studied awhile, then said, all right, he didn't care. Penloe went backto the tramp and told him he had seen the boss and he could stay theretill he got well and strong, and to eat his meals with them and it wouldnot cost him a cent. Tears came in the tramp's eyes, and he tried tosay, 'Thank you, stranger. '

"During the day one of the men told the boss what Penloe had done lastnight; about giving his blankets up to a tramp and laying all nighthimself without any covering. After supper the boss called Penloe andtold him there was a bed for him in the house, and he wanted him tosleep in it as long as the tramp was here, and as for the tramp, hewould let the fellow stay here and board till he got a job in theneighborhood. He would not charge a cent for his board to Penloe. Hehimself had no work for the tramp. 

"When the boys heard what Simmons said and did in regard to the trampand Penloe, one of them said he was more taken back than if he had seenthe devil come out of hell. 

"'For you know, Dan, ' the man said, 'Old Simmons is a hard nut and asclose-fisted as he can be. Some of the boys think now he has got thePenloe fever. I think he got a straight look into Penloe's eyes and sawand felt something he never had seen and felt before. Penloe is a powerwhen you know him. 

"The tramp stayed three days and got well. We thought it would be amonth before he would be well enough to go to work, but it is thatPenloe's doings, I know. He must have some power for healing like theysay Christ had. Penloe is never sick. Heat or cold, dry or wet, seemjust the same to him. 

"'The boss got the tramp a job at Kent's ranch. When he left he gavePenloe his hand, seemed to tremble a moment, tried to speak, but walkedaway without uttering a word. Penloe told the boss that the way thetramp bid him good-bye and thanked him was eloquently touching andpowerful. The boss is very much changed; he is not so close and hard, and you now see a few smiles on his wife's face, where before you onlysaw lines of sadness; and the children, instead of being scared, as theyused to be when they heard his footsteps coming, now run to meet him andhang around him. 

"'Simmons says Penloe was the making of him and family. Simmons has ahigh-priced fancy mare that the boys always have said he thought more ofthan he did of his family, and no one ever drove her but himself. Hewould not loan her out to any one for a day for fifty dollars, yet nowthe boys say 'he would let Penloe have the mare to go to hell and back. '

"'Some of the boys also seem to have caught the fever, and it has made agreat change in their lives. Penloe will leave the Simmons ranch soon, but his influence is there to stay. The man said, 'If you have any moremen like Penloe in Orangeville, send them down this way, for these Godforsaken ranches need men like him!'

"Dan says Penloe is like his mother in regard to tramps. Why, that womanwas all alone, and a tramp called at her house to get a job of work. Hesaid work was scarce and he had no money and needed some food; that hewas hungry. He told Dan some time afterwards that before she replied shegave him a close look all over. He said her eye seemed to penetrate him, and after scrutinizing him very closely, she said: 'Come in, friend, youcan stay here till you can find work. ' She set before him plenty ofgood, hearty food, put a napkin to his plate, and talked to himinterestingly about matters which seemed to make him feel that he was abetter man. What do you think Mrs. Lenair had him do, Mrs. Herne? Why, he was shown into the bathroom, and given one of Penloe's night-gowns, and after he had taken his bath she had him sleep in her spare bedroom. 'Why, ' I said to Mrs. Lenair, 'how could you do such a thing? I would nomore have done it than I would have slept in a room with a rattlesnake. '

"She said, 'Mrs. Cullom, that man is my brother, and I treated him assuch, and that thought was so impressed on his mind that it touched hisbetter nature, and he could only think of me with the best and purest offeelings. I know that it was impossible for that man to hurt me. I fearno human being in this world. ' The tramp stayed at her house for fivedays, and at the end of that time he got a chance at harvesting on theThornton ranch. When he came to take leave of Mrs. Lenair, she said tohim: 'You have put in five good full days' work, and here is fivedollars for you'--handing him a five-dollar gold piece. He said: 'Youdid not hire me to work, and for what little I have done you have paidme a thousand times more than it is worth, in your conduct towards me. You took me, a poor, miserable, worthless, homeless tramp into yourhome, as if I had been your own brother, and you acted the true sistertowards me. Now I wish to play the brother's part by giving you my work. It is the only thing I can do to show you how I appreciate your sisterlykindness toward me. I can earn all the money I need now at the Thorntonranch. I shall never forget you, because you are the only woman I evermet that received me and treated me as a sister would her brother; andif you ever need any work done on your place, and you have not the moneyto pay for its being done, remember I am your brother, and will do itgladly; more so than if you paid me two dollars a day. ' She thanked himand said he had better take the five dollars, and laid it down on thetable for him to take. He said he never would take it, and left itthere. His last words to her were, 'I am going to be a new man. '

"Dan was on an errand to her place while the tramp was there. He saw himworking in the orchard as if he was trying to do two days' work in one. Dan said he couldn't hire a man to work as he was working. 

"I was rather amused at Dan, " continued Mrs. Cullom. "When I returnedfrom having taken Mrs. Lenair home in the evening (on the day that Itold you that Dan went and brought her in the morning to spend the day), Dan came and took the team. 'Caroline, ' he said, 'if you send me afterMrs. Lenair many times more I shall be falling in love with her, for Ithink she is real good, as well as being smart and bright. ' 'What! DanCullom, ' I said. 'She wouldn't have an awful talking man like you, evenif you had a diamond on the end of every hair on your head. '"

When Mrs. Cullom was about to leave, Mrs. Herne said: "I have enjoyedyour visit so much, Mrs. Cullom. You have got me interested in Penloeand his mother. I do so want to see them. "

That evening Mrs. Herne related part of Mrs. Cullom's conversation toher husband and asked him if he knew Penloe or his mother. 

"Penloe I have seen a few times, but his mother I have never seen, "replied he. 

"What kind of a man is he?" asked his wife. 

"Well, " said Charles, "I hardly know him. He is certainly a remarkableappearing young man. He is so different in his looks and expression fromany man I have ever met or seen; so different from the kind that I havealways associated with, that I could be no judge of such a man any morethan I could be a judge of millinery or silks and satins, for I have hadjust about as much to do with one as I have with the other. "

"Well, " said his wife, "I want you to arrange in some way so we can meetthem, for I am all worked up over them after what Mrs. Cullom has toldme, and am very curious to see them. "

"Something will happen in some way, so that we will meet them, " hereplied. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

BEN WEST'S EXPERIENCE IN THE KLONDIKE. 

At the time Ben West went to the Klondike, a long tedious journey on atrail had to be made. He realized that whatever ability he possessed formaking his way in that country, he lacked experience as a miner. So hewas on the lookout to see if he could find one or two men of experience. He met many men on his journey, some of them having had most remarkableexperience in mining and everything else. He met a man by the name ofAdams that he thought would fill the bill; for he said he had mined inColorado, Idaho, Arizona, and Nevada. From the talk Ben West had withdifferent men, he knew now that he was in a country where men had noknown reputations to back them; where every man was looked upon by everyother man as being "on the make, " without any scruples of conscience;where you would be laughed at if you took in all men said aboutthemselves; where a man's word was worth very little and the only thingthat counted was "something was in sight. "

Adams told Ben West if he wished to secure his services, he would haveto pay his expenses to Dawson City and give him five hundred dollars incash before leaving Dawson City to go prospecting, and furnish him allsupplies, and he, in return, would give Ben West half of whatever hefound. Ben West, having several thousand dollars with him, was willingto take chances, and hired Adams. He also met another man in his travelswho had had some experience, but was "dead broke. " His name was Dickey, and he told Ben West if he would grub and stake him and give him onehundred dollars in cash when in Dawson City, he would give him half ofwhat he found. Ben West agreed to Dickey's proposition, and the threemen traveled together to Dawson City. 

Their journey was of a most tedious, trying character, the weather beingdisagreeable in the extreme. It rained more or less every day, makingthe travel exceedingly slow and difficult; it being so muddy andslippery, you seemed as if you went two steps backward to every one youwent forward. The trail in many places was washed out and had to berepaired before they could proceed. In some places land-slides hadblocked the trail, and it involved a great amount of labor to clear themoff. Everything around Ben West was of a most discouraging nature. Whatwith being cold and wet all day; leg weary in the extreme when nightcame; bill of fare very meagre, consisting of bread, beans, bacon, andcoffee, the men he hired sometimes felt like throwing up the sponge. Forthey met many returning who said the country was hell and no good; manywere sick lying along the side of the trail; some were dying, and theysaw some dead; also a good many dead pack animals were seen. Hissurroundings were certainly blue. 

One morning he awoke very early, long before it was time to rise. It wasraining hard, and the thought came to him, another long tedious wetday's journey; how much longer would this fearful traveling last? Wouldthey ever reach Dawson City, or would they, like many others, die on theroad? Then he thought, why was he here? He could not help contrastingthe difference between his environments here and those in Orangeville. Here all around him was black, barren, cold, wet, and dismal; withnearly every one cursing the country and calling it hell; and some feltlike calling for some small boy to kick them because they were foolsenough to come here. 

Then he thought of his parents in Orangeville with every comfort inside, and a perfect paradise of fruits and flowers outside. He thought ofCalifornia's lovely skies, its balmy, invigorating breezes, and itsmany, many sunny days. He said, what would the people who arejourneying along here think if they had a climate like that inOrangeville, which is matchless this side of heaven? He continuedinterrogating himself. Why did I come here? Did I not always have moreof the very best and greatest variety of food than I could eat? Yes. DidI not always have more fine clothes than I could wear? Yes. Did I notalways have more money than I needed to spend? Yes. Could a man be morepopular than I was in Orangeville? No. In short, could a man have a muchbetter all round time anywhere than I had in Orangeville? No. Then whyam I here in this strange country, away from friends and loved ones? Asmall voice whispered to Ben West, and said: "It is because of your lovefor popularity, your greed, and because you are a slave to JuliaHammond. " It was the name of Julia Hammond that roused Ben West from hisreverie, that caused him to be restless, to rise, to proceed on hisjourney, and bring his iron will to bear, to overcome all obstacles. 

After enduring over thirty days of disagreeable, rainy, muddy weather, it changed to cold, freezing weather, with snow falling. Many morehardships the party endured before reaching Dawson City. 

When they arrived at Dawson City they felt very rocky and completelyplayed out. The first week they were in Dawson City, they just restedand took care of themselves and got well and recuperated. Then Adamssaid to Ben West he wanted his money. So Ben gave him his five hundreddollars, and he also paid Dickey one hundred. 

So, after Adams got his money, he said: "Come West, let's see thesights. "

Ben said: "I am here to make money, not to fool it away. "

Adams said: "Why, West, we have had hell enough in getting here; let'shave some fun to-night. Come, West, and see the show and take in theelephant. "

Ben West said: "Adams, I know now where most of your money goes thatyou have made mining; but women and whiskey will not get mine. "

"Go slow, West, these girls are not respectable according to rules andregulations of society, and I don't say they are, but look out and see_that some one woman_ does not get away with your money. She may beconsidered respectable as the world goes, but there may not be a greatdifference between the one woman and these girls. I have seen the world, West, and men like you before. "

Adams' remark had the effect of taking the sails out of Ben West'sself-righteous spirit, and he said nothing more. 

It was agreed among the three that they would remain in Dawson Cityanother week and then they would go prospecting. 

The day before starting to go, Ben West thought he had better get hismen, so he went round to the saloons, dives and dance-houses. Aftersearching about all such places, he found Adams in a dance-house, andDickey in the corner of a saloon. Both men were busted and seemed gladto have Ben come and take care of them. By the next day he got both menstraightened out, and they proceeded on their prospecting tour. Ben Westwas determined to learn from Adams all he could in the way of mining. After they had been out about a week, Ben sent Dickey in one directionwhile he and Adams went in another. He watched Adams very closely andlearned lots from him. When they had been together about a month, BenWest was getting tired of Adams for several reasons. One day he wasprospecting about a quarter of a mile from Adams, when he foundsomething rich. He brought a few samples to camp at night and showedthem to Adams. When Adams looked at the samples, he said: "West, youhave struck it. " So the next day Adams went with Ben to see the mine, and by doing more work it proved to be all that Ben West had expected. Now that a mine had been found, Adams wanted to get a settlement withBen West, as he had been away some time and wanted to get back to DawsonCity. Ben West did not think he owed Adams anything, as Adams had notfound the mine, but for some reason Adams thought he ought to have aninterest in what West found; so they had some wordy trouble. After manyhot words, Ben West agreed to give Adams two thousand dollars, whichoffer Adams accepted and then returned to Dawson City to see and enjoymore fun as he called it. Two weeks later an agent representing theNorth American Mining Syndicate bought Ben West's claim for fiftythousand dollars, giving him a draft for forty thousand and ten thousandin gold coin. 

For a few weeks afterwards Ben West felt rich, then, strange to relate, a feeling came over him that he was poor, and must make at least half amillion. About a month after he had sold his claim, he met three menfrom his native State, California. He was glad to see men from hisState, and they were glad to see him, when they heard him say that hehad sold a claim, as they had very little money and might need somefinancial help. Ben West found their company very entertaining and likedto be with them. After awhile it was decided that all of them should goin as partners. When they had been out prospecting a few weeks aspartners, it is singular to have to state that there was trouble overevery little show of a claim, and many other matters causedunpleasantness, though before they became partners they were all greatfriends. But the partnership business seemed to make them all at outswith each other. After they had been out awhile prospecting, Ben Westfound out that two of his partners were tender-footed men, never havinghad any experience as miners, though they at first tried to make Benthink they had. 

"I have got through with partners, " said Ben West, "and from this timeon I will prospect alone; then what I find will belong to me, and nosecond party can claim a share and growl because he can't have it all. Besides, this partnership is a failure after all. There is more or lesstrouble all the time about cooking, packing, getting the fuel for fire, cleaning up, and putting the things away afterwards. Then how will itbe if a good prospect is found? I shall have all the work to do and onlyget half. " This resolve was made after a long hard journey of severaldays, over a rough slippery trail with now and then deep snow to wadethrough, and also over rocky points that one is almost sure to find inthe mountains. 

The two tender-footed men were good fellows, but, like too many others, when the novelty of the enterprise began to develop into a sternreality, and there was manual labor to be performed, and hardships to beendured, and some personal sacrifices to be made, they began to loseheart, get homesick and weary, and to shirk their part; also to be surlyand disagreeable. "We won't quarrel, " said Ben West, "but when we get toAntelope Springs we will divide our stores and then each one will 'shiftfor himself, ' as the saying is. "

In a few days they arrived at the Springs and at once divided thesupplies. After a couple of days' stay, Ben West started out againprospecting, and slow tedious work he found it. He toiled day after day, tired and weary at night, but blessed with a night of sweet sound sleepso that in the morning he was fresh and ready for another day's work. Things went on in this way for awhile, then he came to a place that hadbeen tried but abandoned. Here he worked for about two days and foundwhat he was looking for. But it was not rich, though his hopes seemed torevive once more. Here he brought his camping outfit and went to work ingood earnest for about ten days. He took out from fifteen to thirtydollars per day, and the prospect looked favorable. A party offered himtwenty thousand dollars for his claim, but he refused it, and after somebargaining he sold it for thirty thousand dollars. 

He decided now to not only prospect himself but to stake others for ahalf interest in what they found. Amongst them was a young fellow by thename of Lane, of doubtful reputation, and his partner Bruce. Ben Westgave them a six weeks' outfit to go to a part of the country that hadnot been looked over at all. After they had been gone about four weeksBruce, Lane's partner, came into camp and wanted Ben West. He was out inthe hills looking for another claim, but Bruce went after him to get himto go with him to where Lane was, for they had found a good prospectthat was very rich. After getting together the few necessary things thatthey needed, off the two men went, and sure enough it was a rich mine, one that was paying three to six hundred dollars per day. "Now, " saidBen West, "I am opposed to any partnership business, and will sell orbuy. Just one half of this claim is mine. I will take twenty-fivethousand dollars or agree to give you the same amount for your half; andwould like an answer at once or as soon as you can decide. "

Lane and Bruce talked the matter over and finally concluded to sell. "Itis a bargain, " said Ben West, "and we will now go back to town and Iwill give you your money. "

It looked stormy before bedtime and next morning the snow was quitedeep. Though the snow was still falling, they were anxious to get totown; so they started on the tedious journey of sixty miles through thesnow, then over a foot deep. Their progress was slow and they did notmake half the distance; being exhausted, they stopped for food and rest. After eating a cold lunch, they fixed a place and spread their slenderallowance of bedding and turned in for the night. It was bitter cold, but they were tired; so it was not long before they were all soundlysleeping. When they awoke in the morning they realized that a very hardday's travel was before them, having about forty miles to make beforesupper. 

When Ben West got up he did not feel quite right, for one of his feetfelt kind of odd. It did not take Lane long to find out the foot hadbeen slightly frozen. So to work they went and thawed it out, wrapped itup well and started. It did not snow now, but it was cold. Theirprogress was slow. When they had traveled about ten miles, Bruce said:"I will push ahead and get a sled and some of the boys to come and meetyou, so make all the distance you can. "

"All right, " said West, "send four men with a sled and something to eat. I will pay the bill and the men for coming. "

Bruce arrived in town some time after dark, but though very tired andhungry he did not eat until he had started four good stout men after hiscomrades, whom they met some nine or ten miles out. Poor Ben West couldgo no further, for his foot was quite painful, and he and Lane bothwaited and watched for relief, which came at last. It was almostmidnight when the relief party arrived. They brought a fine lunch and abottle of wine, which both enjoyed very much. After the lunch was eatenall hands started for the town, where they arrived just as the day wasbreaking. The frozen foot proved to be worse than at first supposed tobe. It would keep the owner an invalid for at least two weeks. Ben Westsaid: "Here is a pretty mess. My fortune just at my fingers' end and afrozen foot tied up for half a month, when I have so much to do. Why didI not take better care of myself?"

At this time Bruce came to see how Ben West was getting along. He foundhim nervous and a little feverish. "Just be quiet, " said Bruce, "it isthe best medicine you can have. " After Ben West had paid Lane and Brucefor their claim, Bruce said to West: "If you like I will go with anotherman, that you may name, and work in your mine until you come to us. Formy pay I want fourteen dollars per day and I'll furnish my own grub. "The bargain was made. Bruce and the man started the next day, and justsixteen days after Ben West was at his mine. 

They had a large pile of pay dirt ready for a clean-up; it wasexceedingly rich and several claim buyers had heard about the rich mineand were on the ground to buy it from West. After a great deal of talkWest said: "The mine is worth a million, but I want to get out of thiscountry, and the man that pays me five hundred and fifty thousanddollars gets the mine. "

An hour afterwards the agent for an English syndicate purchased themine. Ben West having now made his pile determined to lose no time ingetting back to Orangeville, but he intended to stay in San Franciscotill he was thoroughly recuperated before going home. 

CHAPTER IX. 

AN ARRIVAL. 

George Combe has said, "Mankind love their young and take charge of themwith common accord, yet the love of offspring is much more intense inthe female than in the male, and this difference is manifested fromearliest infancy. The boy wants his whip, horse, drum, top or sword, butobserve the little girl occupied with her doll. She decks it in fineclothes, prepares for it night linen, puts it into the cradle, rocks it, takes it up, feeds it, scolds it, and tells it stories. When she growsolder she takes charge of her younger brothers and sisters. Nothingpossesses, in her estimation, greater charms than babies. When she hasgrown to maturity and become herself a mother, with what sweet emotionand gushing tenderness does she caress her little ones. "

While the love of offspring is more or less strong in all, yet it doesnot manifest itself if there are other tendencies predominant in thecharacter. Take a woman in whom the love of dress and society is mostactive; she will not care for offspring, if her circumstances are suchthat it would debar her from enjoying style or society; or if theartistic inclination is the strongest in her character she would notwant offspring; or if great intellectual tastes are very strong and loveof children only moderate, she would not want offspring; or wherepersons have consecrated themselves fully and unreservedly to aspiritual life in order to become spiritual parents to many, to themoffspring would be a hindrance in their work. But where the domesticfaculties are the strongest, the home is lonesome without children. Insome the maternal instinct is exceedingly strong, for it manifestsitself to such an extent as to become the ruling passion; nothing elsebut offspring can satisfy them. And this maternal passion is expressedin matchless language by Mr. Stephen Phillips:[1] "Lucrezia's suddenoutburst of grief and rage against her lonely fate is, poeticallyspeaking, one of the finest passages in the play:"

[Footnote 1: Literary Digest, Dec. , 1899. ]

 GIOVANNI. Lucrezia! this is that old bitterness. 

 LUCREZIA. Bitterness--am I bitter? strange, oh strange! How else? My husband dead and childless left. My thwarted woman--thoughts have inward turned, And that vain milk like acid in me eats. Have I not in my thought trained little feet To venture, and taught little lips to move Until they shaped the wonder of a word? I am long practiced. Oh, those children, mine, Mine, doubly mine; and yet I cannot touch them. I cannot see them, hear them--Does great God Expect I shall clasp air and kiss the wind Forever, and the budding cometh on? The burgeoning, the cruel flowering; At night the quickening splash of rain, at dawn That muffled call of babes how like to birds; And I amid these sights and sounds must starve I with so much to give perish of thrift! Omitted by His casual dew!

 GIOVANNI. Well, well, You are spared much; children can wring the heart. 

 LUCREZIA. Spared! to be spared what was I born to have, I am a woman, and this very flesh Demands its natural pangs, its rightful throes, And I implore with vehemence these pains. I know that children wound us, and surprise Even to utter death, till we at last Turn from a face to flowers; but this my heart Was ready for these pangs, and had foreseen Oh! but I grudge the mother her last look Upon the coffined form--that pang is rich-- Envy the shivering cry when gravel falls And all these maimed wants and thwarted thoughts, Eternal yearning, answered by the wind, Have dried in me belief and love and fear. I am become a danger and a menace, A wandering fire, a disappointed force, A peril--do you hear, Giovanni? Oh, It is such souls as mine that go to swell The childless cavern cry of the barren sea, Or make that human ending to night wind. 

In Mrs. Charles Herne, this feeling was not quite as strong as thatexpressed in the play, but after they had been married two years, shedid some quiet thinking in that line. She would sit alone at times, andlet her imagination be active in the thought, what delight it would giveher if when her husband came in the room where she was, she could takehim over to a little crib and turn back the corner of a fancy workedcover and show him such a sweet, wee, little face nestled on the pillow, and what joy it would give her, when her husband came in from his workto put a little one into his arms and see how delighted he would be totake the child, and then see him sit down and hear him use languagewhich belongs to baby talk. Again she thought what pleasure it wouldgive her to start a little toddling form down the pathway to meet herhusband, and to see the little one stand still when it met its father, and raise its little arms to be taken up. All these thoughts and manymore passed through the mind of Mrs. Herne, for she now knew for acertainty that such joys would be hers, and many a pleasant laugh andjoke she and her husband had over the coming of a little tot. 

One day a little later there was started in the most sacred room in thehouse a vibration by the doctor which reached the auditory nerve of thenurse conveying to the brain a most joyous statement, "It is a boy. " Thenurse carried it to the kitchen, "It is a boy. " The Chinaman cookcarried it to the Jap chore boy, "It is a boy. " The Jap chore boycarried it to the teamsters, "It is a boy. " The teamsters carried it tothe men on the ditches, "It is a boy. " The ditch men carried it to themen in the orchard, "It is a boy. " The prune trees took up the glad newsand whispered it to the apricot trees, "It is a boy. " The apricot treeswhispered it to the peach trees, "It is a boy. " The peach treeswhispered it to all the other fruit trees, "It is a boy. "

When Pet, Bell, Blanche and Daisy, with their large udders full of richlacteal fluid, heard the news, "It is a boy, " they gave forth an extraflow of milk that night. When the frisky mules in the barn lot heard thejoyful tidings, "It is a boy, " they just cut up and threw their hindfeet higher than ever. You could not see them for the dust they made. The roosters crowed, "It is a boy, " and the hens cackled, "It is a boy. "The orioles in the mulberry trees warbled out the song, "It is a boy. "The dogs, Dash and Rover, in their play that evening barked at eachother, "It is a boy. " The cats Tom and Malty purred, "It is a boy. " Itseemed as if the vibrations in all the buildings and all over the ranchrang out the glad tidings, "It is a boy. "

In the evening when all Mr. Herne's men congregated in their finequarters to have some music, Osborn sat down to the piano and playedwhile all the men sang, that old negro song:

 "Give 'em more children, Lord, Give 'em more children; Give 'em more children, Lord, Give 'em more children. "

Osborn said to the boys when retiring, "What a feeling of joy the adventof a little boy has brought to us all on the ranch. Mr. And Mrs. Hernehave got their wish now, for they both wanted a son. "

Barnes said: "What a fine time we will have with the little fellow, whenhe is old enough to toddle. We will have him over here most of thetime. "

One day after dinner when the baby was about a month old, a man standingsix feet three inches and weighing two hundred and twenty-five pounds, came on the porch where Mrs. Herne was sitting with the baby, and said:"Mrs. Herne, the boys want me to take the baby to them. They are allsitting under the mulberry trees. "

Mrs. Herne said: "All right, Frank. " But the nurse seemed to be alarmedlest he might hurt the infant, as he was so large and awkward, not usedto handling a baby four weeks old, so she followed Frank and the baby towhere the boys were. Frank said: "Here boys, each one of you can holdhim just long enough to pass your opinion upon him. " The men seemed totake as much pride and interest in the child as if he were their own. After the boy had been in each of the men's arms and they had passedtheir judgment on him, the nurse wanted to take the child back, but tallFrank said: "No, I took the baby from Mrs. Herne and I am going to seethe child in her arms safe again. " When putting the baby in her lap hesaid: "The boys all think he is the brightest baby they ever saw. "

After he was gone the nurse said: "You ought to see how gentle thosegreat men handled that baby. "

Every day the men always inquired and talked about the baby, and wereeager to watch its growth. 

If you entered the house of an evening about the time the baby was putto bed, you would hear a very sweet, soft voice singing:

 "Hush! my child, lie still and slumber, Holy angels guard thy bed. Heavenly blessings without number Cluster round thy sacred head. "

There is great talk made among many persons about catching differentkinds of disease and sickness, but how seldom you hear people talk aboutthe contagious qualities of hope, joy and love. Supposing on a ranch theowner gets up in the morning and starts the vibrations going, "That Allis life, All is love, All is joy, and All is God, " and there is a heartyresponse by his wife who takes up the invocation, "All is life, All islove, All is joy, and All is God. " And carrying them into the kitchen, she adds to them by singing this song:

 "The thorns that pester and vex my life Have changed to the flowers in June, All sounds, disorders, pain and strife Have rounded into tune. "

From the kitchen the chore boy takes up the sayings to the teamsters, "All is life, All is love, All is joy, All is God. " The teamsters takeup those life-giving words, and instead of swearing at their teams allday, and talking about hell, their thoughts and talk is, "All is life, All is love, All is joy, All is God. " The men on the ditches and in theorchards echo the glad thought, "All is life, All is love, All is joy, All is God. " And the birds in the trees sing with gladness, "All islife, All is love, All is joy, All is God, " and that very interestingring-neck bird, the kildee, as it runs along the ditches and moistplaces in the orchards, speaks in its peculiar way that, "All is life, All is love, All is joy, All is God. " And the music of the waters as itflows along, rippling in the ditches, sings "All is life, All is love, All is joy, All is God. " The winds talk it to the trees, "All is life, All is love, All is joy, All is God. " The trees whisper it to eachother, "All is life, All is love, All is joy, All is God, " and the musicof the insects say the same thing, "All is life, All is love, All isjoy, and All is God. " When the God of day, with his effulgentbrightness, rises over the hills in the morning and scatters hisluminous rays on the ranch, and writes in lights and shadows hishieroglyphics that "All is life, All is love, All is joy, All is God. "And the one grand anthem that is being sung in the hearts and lives ofall on the ranch is, "All is life, All is love, All is joy, All is God. "

With an aspiration like that on the ranch, all cursing and swearingwould disappear; smallness, meanness, jealousy, covetousness and greedcould not live in that atmosphere. That spiritual air in circulationwould kill out all lustful thoughts, pride, vanity, love of strongliquors, and of coarse animal food. Everything would manifest the fruitsof the Spirit, which are peace, joy and love. All sickness and diseasewould disappear, because those life-giving, purifying thoughts wouldbecome incorporated and assimilated in the mind, nerve force, and enterinto the blood, flowing through its veins and arteries all over thewhole system, making the entire organism sound and pure, a fit templefor the dwelling of the Eternal One. 

CHAPTER X. 

MRS. MARSTON. 

In the last three years the beautiful little city of Roseland with itsavenues of palms and magnolias had a boom. Large substantial brick andgranite blocks were erected. Very many new and handsome residences werebuilt, besides putting a new appearance on some of the old buildings. The commercial, professional and mechanical classes were all doing well, and living in expectation of doing still better. 

Among those who had prospered by the rise in real estate was a Mrs. Marston, who owned one of the finest residences in Roseland. At the timethat she enters our story her age was about forty and she had a son whowas twenty years old, a month before he left for Paris, and he had beengone away four months. Why he had gone to Paris, the stories concerninghis mission to that gay city did not quite harmonize. His father came tothe conclusion ten years ago that his mother was too much like himself, in being a positive, dominant character; that she was a little toomasculine in her makeup, and he thought he would prefer a lady for awife who did not weigh quite as much, and one that was a little sweeterin disposition, and more playful. When he reflected that he was worthone hundred and fifty thousand dollars, he thought that some of the joysof having a sweet wife should be his, and particularly when he had seenJosephine Stearns, whom he thought would more than meet his mostsanguine expectations, for to his mind, she seemed to possess all thosevery desirable qualities of disposition which he so much admired. In avery indirect way he made his mind known to Mrs. Marston, who pretendedshe did not like such a proposition, but if he would give her fiftythousand dollars and let her have the boy, she would consent to adivorce. Her husband thought it over in this way. He said, "I am nothappy in living with my wife, don't like my home at all, and what gooddoes it do a man to be worth one hundred and fifty thousand dollars, ifhe is not enjoying some of the greatest pleasures in life. Better haveonly a hundred thousand dollars with a pretty sweet young lady likeJosephine, than a hundred and fifty thousand dollars with my presentwife. " Next morning he scratched his head, and said in a slow kind of away, "I think fifty thousand dollars rather steep, but I do not wish tohave any fuss or quibbling, and you can have the boy, and I will giveyou twenty-five thousand dollars in cash, and twenty-five thousand inreal estate, " which she accepted. To look at her you could not tell whather feelings were, but way down deep in her heart she was overflowingwith gladness to think she was free. 

The rise in real estate made her worth in all as much as her husband waswhen he left her. She was known in Roseland as being a lady that wasfond of young people's company, and she was great on entertaining. Shewas one of those ladies who are proud, fond of dress and style, veryparticular about moving in the upper circles of society, but she had nointerest or sympathy with plain, poor people. She loved to dress youngfor her years, was fond of going with young ladies and gentlemen bicycleriding. She generally had as guests one or two very pretty young ladies, and another of her fads was to make pets of a few sons of rich men. Asshe had a fine large house and loved to entertain, the leading young menin Roseland, and some of the prettiest and most stylish young ladies, were very often seen in her parlors and on her well-kept lawn. Thelunches and suppers she served to her guests were the talk of the town. She had a sister who lived in Orangeville, but who was so different inher tastes and circumstances that there was nothing in common betweenthem. 

One day she was out driving, and her eyes caught the sight at a littledistance of two persons walking on the sidewalk. She made the team walkslow when she saw them. They did not see her, but she took in at aglance what a clear complexion, bright eyes, and lovely form the younglady had. She said to herself, "How beautiful Stella has grown, but whatplain clothes she has on. " She reined the team towards the sidewalk andsaid, "Why, Stella, I did not know you had returned from school. Goodmorning, David, " she said to her sister's husband. "Wont you both cometo the house?" David said that Stella had just come in on the train andthey had been doing a few errands and were expected back by Bertha at acertain time and could not stop now. 

Mrs. Marston said to Stella, "I want you to come and make me a longvisit. I will be out to-morrow at your house and arrange with yourmother for your coming to visit me. " She thanked her aunt for herinvitation and said she would tell her mother. 

Mrs. Marston had remarked on more than one occasion to her sisterBertha, that she would die if she had to stay in a place likeOrangeville over night. As that lady did not feel she was ready to quither material form with all its attachments and desires, she decided toleave Roseland at eight in the morning and that would give her ampletime to have a long chat with her sister, and she could then be home byfive in the evening in time to dress for dinner and receive whoevermight call. She telephoned to her caterer to have ready next morning ateight, one quart of orange sherbet and one quart of vanilla ice cream, put into two nice dishes and packed in a box with ice, then put two wetsacks over the box and set it in another box with a cover. Shetelephoned to the livery stable to have her span of handsome chestnutsbrought to her house next morning at eight. The next morning she was upbright and early and put on just a good plain dress, and was ready totake the lines promptly at eight from the man who had brought her team. She drove round to the caterer's and got her box, then she went to themeat market and told the man to put up six pounds of steak, she calledat the bakery and had the man put in her buggy one frosted fruit cake, one plain cake, one lemon pie, and a peach cobbler, and one dozen freshbaked Astor House rolls. After she had got a little way out fromRoseland she stopped at a Chinaman's garden and purchased a few earlyvegetables. When she reached her sister's home it was about ten, andafter a few minutes' chat she said to her sister, "Bertha, I have comeout to have a visit with you and Stella, and I did not want you to begiving yourselves a lot of work in the way of getting up a big dinner, so I bought a few things on my way out, and all they need is to set themon the table, except the vegetables and meat, and I will attend to thevegetables; the pies and rolls may need just a little warming. "

Mrs. Marston was one of those ladies of skill and ability who could doanything in the kitchen equal to any hired help when she wished, andthis morning she seemed to be so different to what she generally was, that her sister Bertha thought she either had improved greatly, or shehad not judged her rightly. She seemed this morning so kind andthoughtful and so sisterly in her conversation and so ready to assist ingetting dinner. Bertha said to Mrs. Marston, "Why, Helen, you have moresteak here than we can eat in a week. " To which Mrs. Marston replied, that she had brought lots of ice to keep it. 

When David was called to dinner, it certainly did his eyes and stomachgood to see on the table such a spread of luxuries and dainties, whichwere so seldom partaken of by the Wheelwright family, as they lived verysimply. All enjoyed the new bill of fare very much, and the repast wasseasoned by a very pleasant family conversation. David seemed to openhis eyes several times at the turn things were taking, because there hadbeen times when his wife and her sister did not harmonize at all. 

During the morning when not observed, Mrs. Marston feasted her eyes onStella's beautiful form in her new cut wrapper, and mentally said toherself, "When I get some new stylish gowns on that handsome figure, andthat beautiful face under a becoming hat wont those Roseland dudes justgo wild over her?" She laughed to herself and thought what fun she wouldhave with her pets. 

After dinner was through they sat at the table resting and talking, whenDavid said he would like to have Stella come out and help him a fewminutes. 

Mrs. Marston spoke up and said, "Yes, dear; you go out and help yourfather. Your mother and I will wash the dishes. "

Mrs. Marston thought now is the time to speak to Bertha about Stellamaking me a visit. She opened the conversation by saying: "Bertha, Ihave seen so little of Stella for several years, that I do wish youwould let her come next week and make me a visit. Not having a daughter, I feel as if I would like to do something for Stella, that is to giveher a good chance. She is a bright girl and has an exceedingly fineform, and about all she has ever seen of society are cow-boys and ranchmen, and may be a few ordinary respectable fellows; but I want tointroduce her to bankers' sons, young lawyers, and rich merchants' sons, and give the girl a show. You see, she is going on eighteen, and if evershe is going to have an opportunity now is the time. After a young ladygets past twenty, her chances with the young bloods are not so good. "

"Well, " said her sister, "you are very kind, Helen, and I don't know butwhat it might be a chance that she needs. You have my consent for her tomake you a visit, and when you give her the invitation you can tell herwhat I say. "

"There is one matter, Bertha, that you will pardon me for speaking toyou about, and I hope you will let me do as I wish, and that is in thematter of fixing up Stella's wardrobe. "

Bertha said: "Helen, she is your girl while she is with you, and you cando whatever you think best. "

So when Stella came in from helping her father, Mrs. Marston said:"Stella, I have been talking to your mother about your coming to make mea visit next week, and she has given her consent and I do hope you willcome and be my daughter for awhile. We will have a fine time, I canassure you. Only bring the clothes you come in. I will rig you out fromhead to foot. "

Stella in her own mind felt this way: that she never had any personalexperience of the circle that her aunt was a prominent figure in, andall she knew about the young men and young ladies connected with theswim, was only what she had heard and read. She felt that by personallycoming in contact with those of different environments, it would widenher experience and give her a better knowledge of the world. So she verykindly thanked her aunt and it was decided that she would come onThursday of the following week. 

When she arrived Stella was warmly welcomed into the elegantly furnishedhome of Mrs. Marston. Her aunt kissed her and seemed delighted to haveher niece with her. The bedroom that her aunt said would be hers was agem of beauty, being furnished with one of those fine enameled brassbedsteads, a fine dresser with a long bevel plate French mirror, and onthe dresser was an elegant toilet set. The curtains, carpets anddraperies matched the tints of the ceiling and walls. Fine costlypictures hung on the walls representing mostly scenes of festivities inbaronial halls and castles, also in modern Fifth Avenue palaces; showingup so well the gay brilliant throng of ladies and gentlemen in theheight of their enjoyment. The decorations and furnishings of the roomwere well in keeping with the lovely figure that was to occupy it. 

Mrs. Marston had a great deal of personal pride, and she did not careabout taking Stella out till her wardrobe had been replenished. Afterbreakfast next morning the door-bell rang and a minute or two afterwardsMrs. Rogers, the dressmaker, was announced by the servant to Mrs. Marston. When Mrs. Marston went in to see her she said: "Good morning, Mrs. Rogers; my niece is here and I would like you to see her so you canhelp me to select what you think would be suitable in the way of dressesand other garments for her. "

Mrs. Marston called Stella in and introduced her to Mrs. Rogers andsaid: "Mrs. Rogers will go with me to do some shopping, and we want youto leave entirely to us the matter of selecting your dresses. I am sureyou will be pleased when we get through. "

Stella laughed and said: "If you show as much good taste in selecting mydresses as you have in the furnishing and decorating of my very prettyroom, I am sure I shall be more than pleased. " Her aunt was delightedwith the compliment. 

Mrs. Marston said to Mrs. Rogers: "Did you come over on your bicycle?"

"Yes, " said that lady. 

"Well, " said Mrs. Marston, "I will get mine and we will go now and dothe shopping. "

At the Marston mansion towards evening several large packages arrived. Mrs. Marston opened two large ones, looked them over, then said: "Here, Stella, these are for you. "

After Stella had looked at them she said: "Why, aunt, dear, they arebeautiful, but I am not going to be married now; they are pretty enoughfor the most charming bride in Roseland. "

While handling the fancy worked underskirts and nightdresses, the finesilk underwear and costly fancy silk hosiery, she remarked: "It is verykind of you, aunt, to get all these fine things. " Then a box was openedand there was a great assortment of the best shoes, so that Stella mightselect several pair from it. She was quite pleased with the differentmaterials her aunt had selected for her dresses, and Mrs. Rogers wouldbe up next morning to take her measurement. She was going to put on aforce of assistants for completing them as soon as possible. 

Stella was about the same as a prisoner in her aunt's house for a week. But she had a most enjoyable time in reading some very costlyillustrated books of travel which her aunt had purchased more for styleand appearance than for anything else. 

Her aunt said one day, she did not get any time to look at books, butshe was glad Stella could amuse herself in that way so that she mightnot find the time long. 

"No, indeed, aunt, " said Stella, "I have enjoyed every minute of thetime I have been with you. "

The week that Stella was a prisoner her aunt had so arranged mattersthat there were few callers and Stella did not see them. And she herselfwas out most of the time. Stella was not the least sensitive in regardto the matter of not going out with her aunt till her new dresses weremade, because she saw that she would be a very conspicuous figure amongthe well-dressed young ladies of her aunt's circle. She would look likea speckled bird among a flock of white pigeons. 

After the dress-making was completed Mrs. Rogers went with Mrs. Marstonto the milliner's and purchased a pretty hat, Mrs. Marston saying shewould bring Stella and let her select what more she might need in theline of millinery. 

The week following was one of excitement for Stella, for every day shewas out riding once or twice with her aunt, and meeting so many youngladies, and the well-dressed young men were very particular when bowingto Mrs. Marston to recognize the pretty young face at her side. Towardsthe end of the week Mrs. Marston gave a swell reception in honor of herniece. The very élite of Roseland were there, also a few from otherplaces who were on a visit to friends in Roseland, and all made a verygay and brilliant party. But if any young lady that evening lookedattractive, bewitching, fascinating, and possessed the power of makingthe blood in some of the dudes present tingle from the roots of theirhair to the end of their toes, it was that fresh young girl from thecountry, with her sparkling eye, her ready wit; with resources thatseemed inexhaustible for sustaining interesting conversation togetherwith a manner so simple, so unconscious in all she said and did and sounassuming, which added much to the charm of her personality. All thesecharacteristics were manifested in fine well rounded form. Is it anywonder that some young gentlemen saw a certain form floating beforethem after they had put their heads to their pillows that night, andtheir brains were active in planning for further acquaintance with thatyoung lady?

Some of Mrs. Marston's pets lost no time in availing themselves of thestanding invitation to call any time. Other parties were soon given byyoung ladies in Roseland, at which Stella had very pressing invitationsto be present. The young ladies liked her very much; she was so natural, so sweet, so unaffected; they observed she was not what is called"fellow-struck;" while she seemed to enjoy and be perfectly at home inthe society of young gentlemen, the young ladies saw no signs of herflirting with any of them. There is that peculiarity in the character ofa certain class of young ladies, that while they may think it is theirprivilege to flirt and carry on with the young men they know, yet when astrange young lady is introduced into their circle of gentlemen friends, they have more respect for her if she shows some originality and doesnot behave just exactly as they do. 

Mrs. Marston was delighted at the impression Stella made on her circleof acquaintances, and now the dudes of Roseland paid Mrs. Marston extraattention and politeness since they had the pleasure of meeting herniece. 

Young Ryland, the banker's son, said to Barker, the rising youngattorney at the Arlington Hotel, "Say, Barker, what do you think of thatnew flower which Mrs. Marston has put into our garden?"

"I think, " said Barker, "she is the prettiest and most fragrant bud Ihave seen; a very rare specimen. "

Ryland said: "She is quite a study; the more you see of her, the moreinteresting she grows. "

After Stella had been at her aunt's about a month she was seen less inher aunt's company riding out, but more in the company of the moststylish men in the city. Her aunt encouraged her in going out with theseyoung gentlemen. She talked very much to her about how rich youngRyland's father, the banker, was; and she expected Barker to become oneof the most brilliant lights at the bar. To-day he was worth twenty-fivethousand dollars in his own name. Then there was young Westbrooke, sonof the leading merchant in Roseland, the only son. He was home fromcollege, with bright prospects. There was young Brookes, who owned fiftythousand dollars in real estate, and had traveled in Europe and seenlots of the world. He was a very great catch, her aunt said. These fouryoung men, who always dressed with great taste, were Mrs. Marston'sfavorite pets. For a while Stella favored each one of these young menwith her company, in buggy riding, but towards the end of the secondmonth Westbrooke was the only one with whom she was seen riding. 

She never took her aunt into her confidence by relating her experiencein going out with these various young gentlemen. She thought it policynot to; but to be pleasant to each one of them, even if she had decidednot to keep company with some of them. She remembered she was her aunt'sguest, and should make herself agreeable to her aunt and her aunt'sfriends. What she did not relate to her aunt she did to her mother, whenshe returned home from her visit the week after the second month of herstay in Roseland. In conversation with her mother, Stella said, "I amreally glad I went to Aunt Helen's, for I have lived in two months ayear of my life. I have seen so much of a world concerning which Ipreviously knew nothing only by hearsay. I feel it has done me good inmany ways. Aunt was kind to me, and made everything very pleasant, andso did her friends. I do say I am glad that I have lived in her worldand tasted of its pleasures, because I don't go now on what I hear aboutthat world. I know from my own personal experience. It has given me muchto think about, and furnished a great deal of mental food for the studyof character, and I have learned more about my own self. I know betternow than I ever did before my strong points and weak ones. " She told hermother what fine piano players the Miller girls were, what sweetsingers Dr. Lacy's daughters were, and the male quartette was very fine. Ryland and Westbrooke are members of it, and after relating a number ofother things which she heard and saw, she told her mother she could nottell her all now, but would some other time. 

So one afternoon, when they were alone, Stella said: "Well, mother, Iwill relate to you now some of my funny experiences with some of theswell young gentlemen of Roseland. They were all aunt's special pets. Ihad been out riding with young Ryland, the banker's son, several times, besides sometimes meeting him at parties. He is very dudish, and dressesvery extravagantly. He is labeled as catch number one, because hisfather has said his son should take his place in the bank some day, andon his wedding day he gets a gift from his father of twenty-fivethousand dollars, with the promise of the bulk of his father's fortunewhen he dies. On the first few occasions when I met young Ryland heseemed reserved and quiet, but the more I went out riding with him Ifound he was getting rather soft. He did not seem to show any othertraits of character, and his company was dull, but he made it moresickening each time with soft, slobbering talk. I only went out with himto please aunt. The last time I rode out with him he plead so hard forme to allow him to kiss my hand that I consented grudgingly just toquiet him, but after he kissed it instead of his being quiet, as Isupposed he would be, it seemed to fire him all the more, so that hewanted to kiss my cheek. You ought to have heard the way he talked; youwould think he was about to die, and the only remedy there was for himwas to kiss my cheek. If he could only kiss me on the cheek, life wouldcome back to him and he would feel a new man. In my own mind, I said tomyself, 'This is the last time I ride out with you. ' The more I tried toshow how foolish he was to want to kiss a young lady that did not wantany such manifestation of affection, the more he persisted, and said, 'Imust kiss you. ' I said, 'If I loved you, it would be a real pleasure toreceive a kiss from you, but instead of loving you I lose all therespect I ever had for you because you try to force me to accept a kissfrom you when I don't want it. ' But he persisted, and said, 'I must kissyou, it will do me lots of good, and won't hurt you. ' I said, 'Have youno respect for me or yourself to act so senselessly?' He replied, 'Itmay appear senseless to you, but I can assure you it would be bliss tome. ' I tried to turn the subject of kissing me to something else, anddid the best I could to entertain him in conversation on other subjects, but no; he was more stubborn than ever to think of nothing and talk ofnothing but kissing me on the cheek. Not wishing to have anyunpleasantness with him on aunt's account, I said to myself, 'You arenothing but a simple, little, contrary, foolish child, in a man's form, and I shall have to humor you as I would a little boy, for you have onlythe mind of one. ' I told him if he, as a young gentleman of honor, wouldnever say one word more to me about kissing, he could kiss my cheek justonce, which he did and was quiet afterwards. He was very pleasant duringthe remainder of our ride, and when I got out of the buggy I was glad hedid not ask if he could call again on me. When I think of him I cannotkeep from laughing, the foolish simpleton. I would not have him for allthe gold in California. I must tell you about another of aunt's pets Iwent out riding with several times. There was more to him than there wasto Ryland; his name is Barker, and he is worth twenty-five thousanddollars, and aunt says he will become one of the leading lights of thelegal profession. Well, he was full of humor and jokes disposed to be alittle gay in his talk, and from what he related concerning himself onemight infer he had been at times a little swift. One afternoon we wereout in the country riding and he became very animated in hisconversation about taste and style of young ladies' dresses, and fromthat went on to say what a fad it was among young men to notice andadmire the bright hosiery which young ladies wore when bicycle riding, and continued in that style of talk, saying what good taste I displayedin my dress; he was sure that the pretty, bright hosiery, which hesupposed I wore, would do his eyes good to behold. Just as he wasapparently making a motion as if to inspect my hosiery, his nigh coltshied at an old post that was leaning over at the side of the road. Hehad all he could do to manage the horse. I laughed, and told him 'He hadbetter keep his mind on the team, and not think about such things as thekind of hosiery I was wearing, that he must not look upon me as adry-goods window. ' He acted kind of mad with the colt, and said no moreabout ladies' hosiery. That was the last ride we had together. 

"Well, one evening young Brookes, who was said to be worth fiftythousand dollars in real estate, and had seen much of Europe in histravels, called to take me to the theater. I had been out riding withhim several times, and met him at every party. After the play was over, it being rather a warm night, he asked me if I would not like anice-cream, and I agreed; so we went into a café, and the waiter showedus into one of the private boxes. After bringing ice-cream, cake andsoda-water, he drew the curtains. We had a very pleasant chat whilepartaking of the refreshments. 

"Brookes asked me if I had any objection to his enjoying a cigarette. 

"I said 'No. '

"Then he asked me if I would have one with him. 

"I laughed, and said I had not become fashionable enough for that yet. Iwould have to live longer in the city. 

"He said, 'Why, the Paris young ladies smoke. '

"'Yes, ' I said, 'but I am not a Paris young lady. '

"In looking around the little compartment I observed some pictures onthe walls, but I perceived that the artist was not a Rubens or aRaphael, and they belonged to that class of pictures that one would notsee on the walls of a Sunday-school room. 

"I saw Mr. Brookes was looking at them, and then he started aconversation about his travels in Europe, which was very interesting, saying he was a great lover of art and speaking of works of art he sawthere. He said it was astonishing the genius that had been displayed inmarble and on canvas to represent the beautiful form of woman. Continuing in that strain, and being free in his expressions, hefinished by saying how lovely must be the beautiful work of nature whichwas covered up here, putting his hand on my shoulder. I smiled, andsaid, 'This work of Nature is not on exhibition this evening; when itis, I will send you a complimentary ticket. ' He took the remark in goodpart, and laughed. We got up and went out, and he saw me to aunt's doorin a very pleasant, gentlemanly way. 

"Westbrooke, the merchant's son, was the most sensible young man I met. He appeared greatly interested in his college studies, and we had lotsof good talks on school studies and other subjects. 

"He asked me if he could come out to see me. 

"I told him 'yes' for I should be pleased to see him. 

"I want to tell you, mother, that when I was out and passing throughthose funny experiences with the three different gentlemen, I never feltin the least timid or scared. I felt just as calm and collected as I donow. I felt this way about the matter: While I have long ago lost allprudishness, yet I did not wish to stimulate their over-excitedimaginations of sensuous things. "

Mrs. Wheelwright said: "Well, Stella, if you had not been well balanced, I should have some doubt about it being best for you to go to youraunt's. But I knew, dear, your tastes and inclinations were not on thesense plane, and I thought the opportunity of living in another worldfor a while would do you good, for it would be the means of giving you abetter knowledge of yourself than you could get in any other way. "

Stella said: "Mother, the cow-boys and hired ranch hands have a hardname. Now, I know this class of men well, and my experience with andobservation of them has taught me that any girl who behaves herself whenin their company will always be treated with respect. There is somemanhood about them in that way. But those fine city dudes have such apolished, underhanded, deep, sly, foxy way of attaining their ends. Dr. Lacy's girls told me that those fine, city young gentlemen loved nothingbetter than to get acquainted with some pretty, young, green, innocentgirl and enjoy the fun of breaking her in. They are skilled in thatart. "

CHAPTER XI. 

SAUNDERS' CUSTOMERS. 

One day, when business was very quiet in the store in Orangeville, thefollowing conversation took place: "Who is that young man of strikingappearance, talking to that old man in the road there?" said Hammond toSaunders, the merchant. 

"That young man, " said Saunders, "why, his name is Penloe. "

Hammond said: "Penloe, why that must be the fellow I have heard my wifetalk about. Has he any other name?"

"That is all, " said Saunders. "He does not wish to be called anythingelse but Penloe. All his mail comes addressed just 'Penloe, Orangeville, California. ' No. Mr. , nor Esquire, nor Rev. Nor Dr. Nor Prof. , noranything else. He and his mother are my best customers, in one way. Notthat they buy much, but they never ask my price for the purpose ofbeating me down. Nor do they grumble about the quality of my goods. Why, those two have bought more from this store to give away to those in poorcircumstances, than they have for themselves. And they keep very stillabout what they do in giving. There is the Jones family, who have morechildren than dollars; they live in that cabin under the hill, on theSquirrel Creek road. All Jones has is what he knocks out by hard day'swork, and he don't always have work, either. 

"Well, last winter, when his wife was in confinement and had a long sickspell of two months, and Jones had typhoid fever about the same time, they were about down to their last dollar and were in debt. When Penloeand his mother heard about them, they both went down to Jones' house. Penloe cut some stove-wood and helped round, and his mother took care ofMrs. Jones. Also, Penloe paid me $37. 50 for merchandise, which I hadfurnished them. The doctor had been to Jones' about twice before theycame to take care of him and his wife. They paid the doctor, and toldhim (to his surprise, as both his patients were very sick) that he neednot come any more. And they cured them without any medicine. When Jonesgot well, they told him he could work on their place till he got workelsewhere. And they gave him his board and one dollar a day in cash fora month, and then he went to work on the Kelly ranch. 

"Jones and his wife have turned over a new leaf since Penloe and hismother were with them. They look differently, act differently, and talkdifferently. Penloe's mother gave them a little sound talk on familymatters. I feel a better man myself when they are round me. 

"Penloe's mother is away now, and Penloe is not seen much about here; heis home most of the time, since he quit going out to work. "

"That is a very different story from what you can tell about most of theyoung men in Orangeville, " said Hammond. After which remark Hammondwalked out of the store, apparently in a deep study. 

Yes, he had much to think about, for he had seen a young man abouttwenty-two years of age giving himself, his labor, his money, and hisbest thought to help a poor family; to heal them of their sicknesses, tohelp them to become self-supporting and independent, by furnishing themwork, and, above, all, to lift them to a higher plane of life, thushelping them to find within, the "kingdom of Heaven. " Yes, he thought ofPenloe's age, it was twenty-two; the very age when most young men thinkonly of gratifying themselves in every little whim and fancy, ofcatering to their pride and vanity, and spending all their time, alltheir thought, and all their money on themselves; being lovers ofthemselves more than lovers of God or any one else. Or they have becomeabsorbed in some girl, not because she touches their better nature anddoes what she can to lift them to a higher plane, but because shestimulates the activity of their sensual natures, causing them to livein bondage to their lower selves. Deluding themselves with the idea thatthey are enjoying life, they become so engrossed in the pursuit of'sense-plane' pleasures that they realize no other life than theanimal-plane of their existence, seeming apparently to be dead to allhigh motives, grand ideals and nobleness of purpose. 

CHAPTER XII. 

PENLOE'S SERMON. 

The Rev. B. F. Holingsworth was the Congregational minister in Roseland, but he used to come out every Sunday afternoon to Orangeville and holdpreaching service in the only church there. One Thursday he receivedword that his sister, in Oakland, was very sick, and wanted him to comeand see her, and he would have to be away over the Sabbath; so he wishedto get a supply for the two churches, but could not find any one to fillhis place. In talking to the deacons of his Roseland church about thematter, they told him they would conduct the services at their church ifhe could find some one to fill his place at Orangeville. 

It was customary for the Rev. B. F. Holingsworth to spend one day in theweek in visiting the good people of Orangeville. Among the pastoralcalls, he visited the home of Penloe and his mother. He was very muchimpressed with the spiritual thought and talk of both, and while neitherwere members of his congregation he well understood their position. Hesaw that for a man like Penloe to come and listen to the sermons he gaveto the people of Orangeville would be like expecting a student inHarvard College to attend a kindergarten school, with the expectation ofreceiving instruction. The minister was broad-minded enough to perceivethat the spiritual food he gave to his flock was kindergarten talk toPenloe; it was only milk, it was not meat; not the strong spiritual meatthat Penloe lived on. It was all right for babies, but it was not fitfor men who had attained divine realization in the universal Christ. TheRev. B. F. Holingsworth was too liberal and charitable to think less ofPenloe for not attending his church. He was glad he had the courage ofhis convictions instead of masquerading, as some do, with the appearanceof assent to all that is said and taught; but, being at the same time, within, at variance and holding views entirely different; but forpolicy, business interest, family peace, social position and standing, love of name and fame or salary, acting the hypocrite because they arearrant cowards. 

When thinking of some suitable person to fill the Orangeville pulpit onthe Sunday afternoon of his absence, he could find no one so welladapted by natural talents, education, experience, and deep spiritualinsight, combined with an irreproachable life, as Penloe. So he went outto Orangeville to see him. Finding Penloe at home, he made known theobject of his visit. Penloe did not answer him at once, but was silentfor a few minutes; he was thinking that this was a call to a work whichwas not of his own seeking, and, as the call to the work had come tohim, he decided to accept it and told the Rev. B. F. Holingsworth so. 

The minister then went to Deacon Allen, of Orangeville, and explainedmatters to him, telling him that Penloe would select one of the hymns tosing before the sermon, but Penloe wished Deacon Allen to conduct allthe other parts of the service, including the reading of the hymns. Theminister desired the Deacon not to tell any one who was going to preachnext Sunday, but to explain to the congregation why he was absent, andthen to introduce Penloe. Deacon Allen had only seen Penloe once ortwice, and while he liked the appearance of the man yet he knew verylittle about him. But, under the circumstances, he thought the ministerhad done the best he could. 

It so happened it was the time of year when there was a number ofvisitors in Orangeville, which brought out an unusually large audience, for it included not only the regular attendants and the visitors, butthose who seldom went to church but did so to-day because they hadcompany. Mr. And Mrs. Herne, who seldom went, attended to-day, and tookthe baby with them, this being the first Sunday of the child being inshort clothes. Of course, some of Herne's hired men had to go, to seehow the baby behaved. 

Stella was another irregular attendant at church, but young Mrs. Sexton, whose husband was away, came round in her buggy and wanted Stella to gofor company's sake. 

Stella, through being away at school so much and having gone to Roselandfor a while, had only heard about there being such a young man as Penloein Orangeville, but had never seen him; neither had her parents. 

Penloe was about the first person at church that Sunday afternoon, andtook a seat in the front pew, next to the pulpit with his back to thecongregation, so, as the people assembled, they saw the back of some onebut did not know who it was. When it was time for the service tocommence the church was about full, but the people all seemed surprisednot to see the minister present. Deacon Allen came forward, and openedservice by giving out a hymn, which was followed by prayer. Then thechoir sang, sweetly, "Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavyladen, and I will give you rest. " Then reading from the Scriptures, which was followed by the singing of a hymn that Penloe had selected, and Deacon Allen gave out. The hymn was as follows:

 "See Israel's gentle shepherd stands With all engaging charms, Hark, how he calls his tender lambs, And folds them in his arms. 

 "'Permit them to approach, ' he cries, Nor scorn their humble name, For 'twas to bless such souls as these The Lord of angels came. "

After singing the hymn, Deacon Allen explained to the congregation thecause of the minister's absence, and introduced Penloe, to the greatsurprise of those present. Penloe, in a simple, unassuming manner, stepped up to the desk and faced the audience. Casting his eyes over themass of upturned faces, he said, in a very pleasant, musical voice:

"Dear friends, I will speak to you from the following words, 'Sufferlittle children to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is theKingdom of Heaven. '"

The sermon was a most remarkable and original discourse. It held theclose attention of every one present, and at its end the congregationsang:

 "I think, when I read that sweet story of old, When Jesus was here among men, How he called little children as lambs to his fold, I should like to have been with him then. 

 "I wish that his hands had been placed on my head, That his arms had been thrown around me, And that I might have seen his kind look when He said, 'Suffer the little ones to come unto me. '"

Penloe's sermon we will give, as told to her mother by Stella, and alsothe version published in the Roseland _Weekly Gazette_. 

When Stella arrived home from church her mother noticed that hercountenance was all animation, and her bright eyes seemed to glisten andsparkle brighter than ever; but she said nothing, knowing Stella wouldrelate all she had seen and heard of any interest. 

"Well, mother, " said Stella, "I have had the greatest surprise and thegreatest pleasure I ever had in my life. "

"Why, Stella, " said her mother, "I am very pleased to see and hear thatsomething has delighted you so much. "

"Who do you think I saw, and heard preach this afternoon?" said Stella. 

"Why, I suppose the minister, " said her mother, which was the same assaying, "I don't know, but want you to tell me. "

"Well, mother, " said Stella, "it was Penloe. I do wish you had beenthere to have seen and heard him. His face, when speaking, at timeslooked angelic. His eyes are so clear and bright, his voice sweet andmusical, and he is so graceful in his movement, at the same time sosimple and unassuming in his manner. He is symmetrical in his build, andas handsome as a picture. "

"Is he really all that?" said her mother, with a smile. 

"Yes, " said Stella, "and there is something about him that is a thousandtimes more than all that; for there is an earnestness and sincerity ofpurpose and a power, such as I have never seen or felt before, in all hesays and does. I don't know how to describe it, for he is so differentto any man I ever met or saw; and, as for his subject, why, it was justgrand. But I cannot help laughing when I think of the feelings ofhorror, and so much mocked modesty which I saw and heard expressed bymany who were there this afternoon. "

"Well, whatever could his subject have been about, to cause thosefeelings?" said her mother. 

"It was this mother; he took for his text, 'Suffer little children tocome unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the Kingdom ofHeaven. '

"He said it was not his purpose this afternoon to describe in detail thecircumstances which led Jesus to utter those words, nor to enter in fullinto the history of those people at that time, nor to describe the wayin which they were raised by their parents in those days, nor howchildren were treated in general at the time Jesus walked on the earth, but to dwell on the thought more particularly about how to bring thechildren to Jesus now, and how to help them find the Kingdom of Heavenwithin. He said the subject was such a large one that he could onlydwell for a short time on one method for bringing the children toJesus, and that was how to bring them up pure and make pure men and purewomen of them. For purity of life and thought was one of the first stepsin coming to Jesus, and finding the Kingdom of Heaven within. 

"Penloe said such an innovation introduced into our society would be aGod-send to us all, for it would bring about a change in so many waysfor the advancement of the race, as to make the mind almost bewilderedin the contemplation of the giant strides that humanity would make. Icannot begin to tell you all he said, mother, and I don't think thecongregation took in the full sweep of his great thought. 

"I will tell you one thing Penloe has done for me. He has cut what fewstrings there were which kept me in bondage to my sexual nature. I amfree. " And here the beautiful and intellectually bright girl laughed, and shouted again, "I am free! Free from that awful superstition ofsexual bondage. Bless Penloe for helping me to my freedom, " said Stella. 

Mrs. Wheelwright said: "Stella, there have been millions of women whohave _died deaths of untold agony_ through being in bondage to theirsexual natures. "

"Mother, " said Stella, laughing again, "I give you notice that on andafter this I shall speak and act just the same when members of the othersex are present as I would with my own sex, I don't care what they maythink. I will not be negative to their ideas, for I am free;" and hereshe clapped her hands, and said, "I intend to have the courage of myconvictions under all circumstances. 

"I must tell you, mother, there were a number there who were perfectlydisgusted that Penloe should have introduced such a subject. You justought to have seen the faces on some of the congregation. 

"The dressmaker, Mrs. Hopkins, and her daughter, said they would nothave come to church if they had known the indecent talk that a strangeman was going to make. The two May girls, with their beaux, were there, and after the service they acted as if they were afraid to speak to eachother. They went out of the church with their heads down and seemedafraid to look anywhere; till they saw Deacon Tompkins' wife get in thebuggy, and then the Deacon got in and took the reins and started thehorse. But he had omitted untying the animal from the post, and they allhad a laugh, and that broke the strain they were under, and they wereseen talking to their beaux after that. 

"After service I went up to the desk and gave Penloe my hand and thankedhim for the help he had given me in breaking my bondage. I told him hehad cut the last string of sex superstition for me. He smiled andpressed my hand and said he was glad to hear it. 

"Mother, I did not know that Orangeville had such a young man as that. Why, just think of it! A fine Sanskrit scholar; he can read Bengali justas well as I can English, and by his reference to the Old and NewTestament he shows he understood Hebrew and Greek. And think of it; heis only twenty-two years of age! He is a fine orator, very eloquent, andhas such a command over himself and his audience. 

"But, mother, great as his scholarship may be, he has a power that isgreater; it is seen in his eyes and in every feature of his handsomecountenance, and felt in the touch of his hand. Its source is not purelyintellectual. I perceive it intuitively, but cannot explain it. 

"Why, mother, I never thought Penloe was the kind of man he is. Fromwhat I had heard about him, I thought he was one of those quiet, goody-goody men, but instead of that he is a scholar of the mostadvanced school of thought. "

Her mother said: "Stella, do you know why Penloe took the subject he didto-day and spoke from it? I think I know; it was this: not that he likedsuch subjects more than any others, and perhaps not so much; but he knewthat if such ideas were presented to the public, it had to be done bythose who were not in bondage to name and fame and salary. It had to bedone by those bold, fearless thinkers who will speak the truthregardless of frowns and smiles. And Penloe did it because he knew therewas no one else that would do it. It was pioneer work. "

Stella said: "I think so, mother, and he certainly seems well qualifiedto do such noble pioneer work. "

Mr. And Mrs. Herne, on their way home from church, talked the matterover. Mr. Herne said: "Penloe is the most remarkable man I have seen; soyoung and yet so gifted in every way. The secret of his power I do notknow anything about, but he possesses a power such as no other man Ihave ever seen. I could not keep away from church if he was going tospeak every Sunday. "

Mrs. Herne said: "He has the clearest and brightest eyes I ever saw. Inever get tired of looking into them. At times his face brightened somuch during his speaking it looked angelic. "

They were both very much impressed with the sincerity and earnestness ofthe man, but were not prepared to pass an opinion on the subject of hisdiscourse. They thought well of his ideas, but did not know how theywould work. It set them both to thinking, and it was their intention totry if possible to cultivate the acquaintance of Penloe. 

The Roseland _Gazette_, which was published every Saturday, had thefollowing:

"Last Monday and Tuesday strange stories began to be circulated throughthis city by persons coming in from Orangeville, concerning what wassaid in the Congregational Church there last Sunday. It seems that theRev. B. F. Holingsworth, of this city, was called away to see a sicksister, and he got a man who goes by the name of Penloe to fill hisplace. The stories that were put in circulation are of a wild and variedcharacter. Some started the rumor that Penloe preached that we all oughtto go naked. Another story was, that he said we all ought to bathetogether, regardless of sex, in a nude state. Then some said, he toldthe people that all families ought to sleep in one large room, to appearas much in a nude condition as possible, so as to satisfy all curiosity. These and other like stories aroused so much interest among the peopleof this city, that it has been the upper-most topic of conversationamong them, and led to the inquiry whether it was so, and was the man acrazy crank or a fool, and how came such a man to be asked to preach. 

"Our reporter went out to Orangeville to learn what he could concerningthe matter. He first of all went to see Penloe to get a certifiedstatement, but that gentleman could not be found anywhere. He had aninterview with Mr. Saunders, the merchant of Orangeville, who said hewas at church last Sunday and heard the sermon. 

"When asked if the stories which were circulated in Roseland concerningPenloe's sermon were correct, he replied that in part they were, and inpart they were not. 

"When asked to state as near as he could remember just what was said:

"'Well, ' said the merchant, 'I am not used to that kind of business, but, as near as I can remember it now, it was something like this:

"'In order for children to come to Jesus, they must be pure; that puritywas the basis of all religious growth, and he thought the present modeof maintaining purity had the very opposite effect to what it wasintended for. '

"Here Mr. Saunders stopped and told the reporter he had better go andsee Deacon Allen, who would give him a better account than he could. 

"'But I tell you, ' continued Mr. Saunders, 'there has been more talkover this sermon this week in this store, by every one that has come in, than all other talk put together. This is the first time in the twelveyears that I have kept store, that I ever heard any one talk about anysermon they heard. '

"'Well, Mr. Saunders, ' said the reporter, 'what seems to be the judgmentof the people about Penloe and the sermon? You have had an opportunityof hearing all kinds of opinions. '

"'Well, ' said Mr. Saunders, 'I heard the old lady Eastman say, that thenext time she sees her minister, she is going to lecture him for gettingthat low-down, vulgar man in the pulpit. Why, his talk was awful. Mrs. Reamy and Mrs. Roberts said they would have both got up in church andwalked out, only it would cause so much disturbance. Two girls came into get a spool of thread. While I was waiting on them one said to theother, "My mother said this morning that she would never again go tochurch, if that nasty talking man was going to preach. " The other girlsaid, "My father says he is the smartest man that ever spoke inOrangeville or any other part of California. He wished he would preachevery Sunday. Then, I saw Miss Stella Wheelwright go up to Penloe at theclose of the service and give him her hand, and I was told she thankedhim for helping her to cut the last cords of bondage to sexsuperstition. She seemed really delighted with his talk. "

"'I cannot help laughing when I hear a number of persons who were not atchurch last Sunday, say, "I wish I had been to meeting last Sunday andheard the talk. "

"The reporter next called on Deacon Allen and found that gentleman readyto relate a portion of the sermon. 

"In reply to a question put by the reporter, Deacon Allen said: 'Well, there is one thing I liked about Penloe's sermon, instead of talkingabout the sins of the wicked people in Chicago, New York, London orParis, he talked straight and square to the people he was facing, abouttheir own sins, which were keeping them out of the Kingdom of Heaven, for it acted like a curtain over the windows of the soul so that onecould not see the Divine, and feel the sacred presence of his powerwithin. They had polluted the Temple of the Living God, and their eyesbecame blinded so that they could not see that they were heirs to arich spiritual inheritance. '

"The reporter asked the Deacon what Penloe said in regard to the bestway of bringing about the new method of raising all children up, as ifthey were one sex. 

"The Deacon replied, saying: 'He said: "Character and environments areso different that each must work from the plane he or she is on. Nothingbut the best judgment and experience will be able to grapplesuccessfully with the problem, but it can be done; it has been done. Andit will be comparatively easy for the next generation to put intopractice, if it is done by the present. Avoid all kinds of food anddrinks that stimulate the passions. And, above all, keep the mindinterested in pure, elevating thoughts and engage in hearty wholesomerecreations, so that the love for the pure and good in time willpredominate, and the angel rule the animal. "

"'I shall never forget, ' continued the Deacon, 'how Penloe's clear, musical voice rang out through the church, how his brilliant eyes seemedto penetrate through every one present as he looked them in the face andput this serious question to them, "What victories have you gained overyourselves?"

"The Deacon said: 'It makes me feel disgusted to hear some persons whowere at church on Sunday last talk about Penloe being low and vulgar, when a purer or more spiritual man never walked in this country; whiletheir own characters are tarnished by being connected with numerousscandals. While Penloe is not a member of the same church as I am, yet Iknow a good man when I meet him and hear him talk. '

"Our reporter left Orangeville greatly regretting he did not have thehonor to meet so distinguished a man as Penloe. "

Mrs. Trask, wife of Dr. Trask, of Roseland, called on Stella's aunt, Mrs. Marston, and after a little general conversation, Mrs. Trask said:"Mrs. Marston, have you heard or read anything about the horrid talkthat some crank preacher made in Orangeville last Sunday?"

"Why, no, " said Mrs. Marston, "I have not looked at the _Gazette_ and Ihave been out but little the past few days, for I have not felt verywell lately, having had a bilious attack. "

Mrs. Trask said: "I know, Mrs. Marston, you will be perfectly shockedwhen I tell you. Why, it's all the talk of the town; just think of it; aman getting up in the pulpit and telling the people that boys and girlsshould appear before each other naked, and that they all should bebrought up as if they were one sex. "

Mrs. Marston said: "It's perfectly awful to think about such a thing. Why, it would be dreadful. The preacher must have come from Paris withFrench ideas. According to what my son writes me, I should say that isjust about what they do over there. "

Mrs. Trask said that her husband said, speaking as a medical man, hewould consider it the greatest step towards the downfall of the humanrace. Every one would become so corrupt and depraved sexually that therace would become weak and puny, with no moral stamina. 

After Mrs. Trask had gone, Mrs. Marston got the Roseland _Gazette_ tosee what it said about the matter. When she came to the part where itstated that her niece had gone up to the desk and given her hand to thepreacher and thanked him for helping her out of sexual bondage, she wascompletely overcome and just felt like having a fit. She would ratherhave paid a thousand dollars than to have that appear in the paper. "What a disgrace this is to me, after all I have done for her, ungrateful hussy! She doesn't think about the shame she brings upon meby her bold actions, with that vulgar crank. " While she was smartingfrom the effects of wounded pride, her door-bell rang and soon theservant came in and told Mrs. Marston that Mr. Barker was in the parlor. Mrs. Marston kept him waiting a few minutes, till she had composedherself. Soon she came in, bright, smiling and cordially greeted therising young attorney who had manifested so much interest in Stella'shosiery. 

Mr. Barker was a perfect Chesterfield in dress and manners, and knewexactly what part of Mrs. Marston's nature to touch to make her feelgood, and to raise himself one hundred per cent. In her estimation. 

Mr. Barker felt as if he had a little grudge against Stella, ever sincethe day his wish was not gratified, and now he thought this was hisopportunity to pay her back. 

In course of conversation Mr. Barker said: "Mrs. Marston, have you beento Orangeville lately?"

"No, " said Mrs. Marston, "I have not been there since Stella returnedhome. "

"How is your niece, Mrs. Marston?" said Mr. Barker. 

"The last I heard from her she was very well, " said Mrs. Marston. 

Mr. Barker said: "By the way, Mrs. Marston, is there another Miss StellaWheelwright in Orangeville besides your niece?"

"I have not heard of any other young lady by that name, " replied Mrs. Marston. 

"Well, " said Mr. Barker, "I was hoping there was, for I did not want tothink it was your niece that the _Gazette_ said went up and gave thatvulgar preacher her hand. "

"I think it must be, " replied Mrs. Marston. Continuing, she said: "Ofcourse, I am greatly shocked over the matter and feel that my niece hashurt me by her foolish conduct. I blame her mother more than I do her, for she has encouraged Stella in radical ideas. "

Mr. Barker said: "I don't understand what the man can be thinking aboutto talk such vulgar nonsense. He ought to be sent to Stockton InsaneAsylum. "

Mrs. Marston said: "As for the subject he had under discussion, I couldnot think of talking about it to a gentleman. I intend to go toOrangeville to-morrow and see my sister about the matter. I do wishStella would come and live with me; where she would be in the company ofwell-bred, well-behaved society people, who have common-sense ideas. "

It was always customary for Mrs. Marston when she went to Orangeville totake a great variety of table dainties, and never mention the realpurpose of her visit till after dinner. Mrs. Marston had been so welldisciplined in the art of concealment through living so much infashionable society, that she could put on a very pleasant exterior, when really she was very much disturbed within. 

So to-day when she visited her sister Bertha, everything was exceedinglypleasant, and the topics under discussion were such that there wasperfect harmony in all that was said. Mrs. Marston presented the brightside of everything in regard to Roseland when talking to Stella, tellingher how certain young gentlemen were continually inquiring after her, and how her young lady friends were wishing she would return to Roselandsoon, for they did want her to come and visit them so much. 

Stella was interested to hear about her friends in Roseland, and enjoyedher Aunt Helen's talk. 

After dinner was over and settled a little, Mrs. Marston took theopportunity to say to her sister Bertha (while Stella and her fatherwere out for awhile): "Is it really true, Bertha, what the Roseland_Gazette_ says in regard to Stella's going up to that crank preacher atthe close of the service and giving him her hand and saying a lot ofqueer stuff about sexual bondage?"

"I was not there myself, Helen, " said her sister, "but this I do know, that when Stella returned home she told me herself she did such athing. "

"Well, " said Mrs. Marston, "I always knew Stella was a strange kind ofgirl, but I never thought she would disgrace herself and her relativesin that manner. Why, " continued Mrs. Marston, "it's all the talk inRoseland and among Stella's friends, about the disgrace she has broughton me and herself in talking to such a vulgar man. "

Stella's mother could not help smiling within herself at her sistercalling Penloe a vulgar man, when she thought of what her daughterrelated to her in regard to her experience with some of the "upper ten"gentlemen. 

Continuing, Mrs. Marston said: "It will never do for Stella to associatewith such an indecent man, who preaches French ideas from the pulpit. Why, Bertha, it will never do. You had better let Stella come and staywith me till she is married. She is a great favorite with the youngpeople in Roseland and there are some splendid catches for her there. "

"Well, " said Bertha, "I have no control over her; she can go to Roselandif she wishes. "

"But, " said Mrs. Marston, "it becomes your duty as her mother to showher the danger of speaking to a man like Penloe. You should keep heraway from his influence and do what you can to encourage her to marrywell. "

Bertha looked her sister Helen in the face and said: "Helen, I havedecided to let Stella choose her own path in life and select her ownmate. If she asks my advice I will give it. She has her own life tolead, and it does not become me to mark it out for her. She must hew theway. And, supposing I wanted to, do you think it would do any good?Helen, you know better than that. Could you keep your son from gettingthat waiter girl in trouble? And now the poor girl is homeless andpenniless, with a baby, in a hospital, without a friend to keep her, while your son is walking the streets of Paris as a well dressedgentleman. " Here Mrs. Marston interrupted her and said: "Oh, my poorboy! It makes my blood boil when I think how that nasty, dirty hussy gotmy poor Henry into disgrace. Don't mention her, Bertha. It would haveserved her right to have died before the child was born. "

Bertha said: "Helen, you can invite Stella to Roseland, and if shewishes to go it is just the same to me as if she stayed here, for I willnot be in Stella's way of exercising her freedom. "

So when Stella came into the house her aunt said: "Stella, I do wish youwould come to Roseland and stay with me. "

"Thank you, Aunt, you are very kind, but I have certain subjects I wishto study and I want to be where I can be quiet; but, Aunt, dear, I willreturn with you and stay a week, if you will bring me back home at theend of that time. "

"All right, Stella, get yourself ready and we will leave right away. "

CHAPTER XIII. 

RETURN OF BEN WEST. 

About two months before Ben West returned to Orangeville, Mr. Hammondtook a letter out of the Orangeville post-office, which read as follows:

 "_Kohn & Kohn, Bankers and Brokers, Stillman Block. _ "SAN FRANCISCO, April 7, 1899. 

 "_Harrison Hammond, Esq. , "Orangeville, Calif. _

 "DEAR SIR: We have been instructed by Benj. West, Esq. , one of the leading capitalists of the Klondike, to send you a draft for five hundred dollars, with a letter from that gentleman to you, both of which we have enclosed. 

 "Yours resp't'y, "KOHN & KOHN. "

The letter from Ben West to Mr. Hammond was as follows:

 "DAWSON CITY, KLONDIKE, Feb. 12, 1899. "_H. Hammond, Esq. , "Orangeville, Cal. _

 "FRIEND HAMMOND: After sending Julia the jewelry, I realized that I had got my foot in it, in this way: She thinks she must have a costly bridal outfit to match the jewelry. Now, I have written her that as we will be married in Orangeville, she need not get anything very extra fine; that what she thinks she may need in the way of costly dresses, she can get in San Francisco after we are married, but I realize she might like a few good clothes, so I send you five hundred dollars to buy her what she may need in that line, which I hope you will accept, as I know the income from a ranch cannot stand any such extravagance. You will receive the money from my brokers, Kohn & Kohn. Please keep this confidential and not let Julia know a word about it. 

 "Your friend, "BEN WEST. "

After reading the letters Mr. Hammond had a good opportunity of talkingthe matter over with his wife, as Julia had gone out for the day. 

They both took a sensible view of the matter and thought that under thecircumstances it would be proper to accept the five hundred dollars, asJulia would wear the clothes as Ben West's wife, and said it was verythoughtful in him to send the money. 

Mrs. Hammond said, as Julia was going to San Francisco as soon as shewas married, she thought it would be best to go to Fresno and select herbridal trousseau there. Continuing, she said: "Julia knows you havemoney in the bank, but how much she has no idea; therefore, she will notsuspect but you are paying for her bridal outfit yourself. "

So Mrs. Hammond and Julia went to Fresno. On their return Julia seemedmore than pleased with her purchases. It is not to be expected that eachkind of garment that was bought will be mentioned here, neither will wego into a minute description of the amount of lace, embroidery, insertion and scallop work on the various garments. 

In the four weeks previous to Julia's wedding day she had numerouscallers to see her jewelry and her bridal trousseau. 

The amount of close inspection, quick observation, speculative thoughtand general talk that was given to all articles pertaining to thebride's wardrobe and jewelry, if devoted to some of the serious socialproblems of the nation, would have settled them thoroughly for all time. 

"Is it not strange, " remarked Mr. Hammond one evening after somecallers had gone and Julia had retired, "the amount of interest andthought people take in things that are really of so little consequenceto them; but things which are of the greatest importance to their ownwelfare it is hard to get them to give two minutes' consideration tothem? They want excitement, and love it a great deal more than anintelligent understanding of such issues as are to them of vitalimportance. For instance, government ownership of railroads, telegraphsand telephones to be operated at cost for the benefit of the people; theissuing and loaning of money by the government to the people, instead ofby the banks to the people; also the adoption by the nation of theInitiative and Referendum. "

Some of the elderly ladies in Orangeville who had lived in the east manyyears before coming to California, brought to Orangeville some of theirold sayings, and one of these sayings began to float through theatmosphere of Orangeville and was whispered from one to another; namely, that Julia Hammond had fallen into a tub of butter. Now, on firsthearing such a statement one would think a sad calamity had happened tothe young lady, especially when taking into consideration that in a fewweeks' time she expected to change her name. But upon making anexamination of her wearing apparel, one saw no sign of such an accident, and when she appeared at the table in her elegant morning wrapper youcould not see any grease spots on her well-fitting garment, and when youbegan to wonder what they could mean by saying that Julia Hammond hadfallen into a tub of butter, you resolve you will make a further andcloser scrutiny of that young lady's person. At last it begins to dawnupon your mind, for you notice that when she puts her elbow on the tableand her hand up to the side of her face, your eyes are almost dazzled byseeing something on her finger which are brilliant stones set in gold. When Julia Hammond appeared at the ball the other night, the main talkof the evening was about her diamond ring, her gold watch set withdiamonds, and her elegant diamond necklace, making that swan-like necksimply superb. 

As she drove her span of matched bays one morning she passed two youngmen in a buggy. Then the following conversation took place between themen:

Fred said to Henry, who was a stranger in Orangeville and was making hima visit:

"Henry, just look at that in her back hair. "

"That is just elegant, " said Henry, as his eyes rested on a very richgold hairpin set with diamonds which were sparkling in their beauty, asthe rays of the sun brought out their brilliancy. 

Fred said: "That's Julia Hammond, the bethrothed of Ben West, who wentto the Klondike and struck it rich, having made a little over half amillion dollars. "

The last day Ben West was in Orangeville before leaving for theKlondike, he had a private talk with Mr. Hammond concerning Julia. Mr. Hammond gave his consent and wished him prosperity. So it was arrangedthat, owing to the long and uncertain carrying of the mails out of theKlondike country, he would write a letter to Julia as if he had made astake, and in the letter make her an offer of marriage, and give it toMr. Hammond to hand to Julia when Mr. Hammond received word from Ben bytelegram, saying, "Stake made, give the letter to Julia, " and Mr. Hammond was to wire Ben Julia's answer so he would not be kept long in astate of suspense. This was all carried out to the letter, and Ben Westreceived a telegram which read: "Yes. Have written in full. JuliaHammond. "

Continuing, Fred said: "When Ben West was in San Francisco on his way tothe Klondike, he went into the store of Stein & Co. , jewelers, andselected the jewelry he might want, should he make a stake. So when hereceived Julia's answer of acceptance he ordered by wire a diamond ring, a gold watch set in diamonds, a diamond necklace, and a gold hairpinset with diamonds. Stein & Co. Sent them to Julia with Ben West's love. He wired Kohn & Kohn, the bankers, to pay Stein & Co. 

"Ben's mother said: 'Those jewels for that girl cost Ben twenty thousanddollars. '"

Henry said: "Just think of that fellow's luck. Some men are born rich, some acquire riches and some have riches thrust upon them. "

Fred said: "Some men are lucky sure. There's Ben West, who is coming toOrangeville in a week. All the people will just go wild over him andlionize him. And won't Julia be sweet to him after giving her all thatjewelry. They say, 'If you want honey you must have money. ' Ben has gotthe money and now he is going to have the honey; and just think, inthree weeks' time he is going to be married, going to have that pretty, handsome, fresh young girl all to himself. Isn't she a beauty! My! Benwill be in clover; he will have a picnic sure. "

Henry said: "If I could be in Ben West's shoes for just two months, Iwould be willing to spend the balance of my life in hell. I would haveone comfort in thinking what a fine time I had had. "

Fred said: "Ben West will be here to-morrow and he will take good careto see that not you nor any other man will be in his shoes for twomonths from the time he is married. "

When Ben set his foot in Orangeville on his return from the Klondike, the news flew all over the locality, as if the wind had made it itsmission to carry the intelligence all over the country into every home. Those who knew him least were just as anxious to see him as those whohad always known him. They did want to see, to talk to and shake handswith the lion of the day, the hero of the hour, the man whose name wasin every one's mouth. If a man had arrived in Orangeville who had savedtwenty persons from drowning, there would not have been half the desireto see him or hear him talk on how the persons were saved. Why, Ben Westreceived nothing but one continued round of hearty hand-shaking andwarm greetings, and his ears heard nothing but eulogies and encomiumsand general admiration for the man who had made himself the owner of thetwo great idols that are worshipped by the Western world. 

Ben West had got what most men are seeking but few finding. If you werein Orangeville you would be told that it was a Christian community; butif you squared them by the command given by Jesus, "Seek ye first theKingdom of Heaven and its righteousness, and all these shall be addedunto you, " you would find them sadly wanting, for the Kingdom of Heavenis the last thing they want. It is, "These things which shall be addedunto you" is what they want. For they want their heaven to be in thepossession of things outside of themselves. 

A great dance was given in honor of Orangeville's coming man. Predictions were heard that it would not be long before he would beGovernor of California, with a good show for a seat in the United StatesSenate. 

Most of the people of Orangeville were great on dances. If they had asociable it had to close with a dance; if a political meeting was held, they had a dance afterwards; a spelling bee wound up with a dance. Ifyou would let them, they would dance after Sabbath School and preaching. If you want a big crowd at a meeting, just give out there will be adance at the close, and teams will come for miles from all over thecountry. Dance; why they want to dance all the time. They simply becomeintoxicated with dancing. There is no moderation about it. They leavethe dance hall about four or five o'clock in the morning. Does that kindof recreation help them physically? How do they feel during the nextday? Does it help them intellectually? Does it help them spiritually?Then why pursue a course of recreation _so immoderately_ as to bedetrimental to their highest interests?

When Mr. Hammond heard about the great dance that was coming off inhonor of Ben West, he said it did seem to him as if a dance was the onlything the people of Orangeville could get up. He had never known themas a community to get up anything else but a dance, and yet, he said, there are some very fine people who attend these country dances. Personsof noble character, who live lives of self-denial in their homes andmeet trials and misfortunes bravely and heroically, I am glad to say. 

Julia did not attend the dance because it was too near her wedding day;but Ben West had a very enjoyable time, for the leading young ladies inOrangeville were delighted at having the opportunity of dancing oncemore with their old friend. But now a new interest had centered in him, in the fact of his being the rising man and soon to be married. 

There was a very large crowd at the dance. A number came from Roseland;in fact, there were more than the hall could accommodate. There were anumber of men wanting to see Ben West a few minutes on the side, to talkwith him about what show there would be for them at the Klondike, aseach of them wished to be successful like Ben West. 

For three weeks previous to his being married, Ben did not know whetherhe was afoot or on horseback. What with the joy his father and mothermanifested at having him back again in their home, and the real, sweet, loving and delightful hours he spent with Julia, who was free in herdemonstrations of affection, he being so worthy of it. 

At last that day which always seems so long in coming, but which alwayscomes, came to Ben West and Julia Hammond. They had a quiet wedding inthe morning; then came the wedding dinner, after which they went toRoseland, taking in the theater in the evening and stopping at theArlington Hotel that night. The next day they took the Flyer for SanFrancisco. On arriving in that city they went to the Clifton Hotel. Inthe evening they attended the opera. 

As Julia had never been to San Francisco, they decided to spend a weekin sight-seeing. The second week they spent in looking at eleganthouses. After looking round for six days they bought a mansion on VanNess avenue for eighty thousand dollars. It originally cost one hundredand thirty thousand. Then, the third week they spent in selectingfurniture, which cost them twenty thousand dollars. The fourth week theybought a fine matched team and a carriage, for which they paid fifteenhundred dollars, and kept them at a livery stable. They also purchasedtwo bicycles and an automobile, and got three servants, a maid forJulia, a woman to do the housework, and a Chinese cook. All laundry workwas done out of the house. The second month was spent in going to manyinteresting places outside of San Francisco as well as taking in more ofthe city. Everything so far had run very smoothly. 

Then a conversation arose regarding what business Mr. West had betterturn his attention to to occupy himself. After a little talk, Juliasaid: "You have now about four hundred thousand dollars. I do wish youcould make it a million. How proud I should be of you, Ben, to have amillionaire for a husband. Just think what the people of Orangevillewill say when they hear you have become a millionaire. Why, dear, Ishould just worship you to think that I had got a husband that was sucha successful man as to make a million dollars in so short a time. Whenyou become a millionaire, Ben, we will go to Europe in style, and what agay time we will have in Paris, dear. "

What a power some women's soft words and smiles have on a man; he isowned by them, and it was so in the case of Ben West. 

Ben said: "Well, dear Julia, I suppose I will have to go to the Klondikeagain to make my pile a million. "

Julia pouted and looked her prettiest and said: "I do hate to have yougo to that cold and disagreeable country, Ben, and it will be solonesome for me without you, dear; but, Ben, make your pile quick andcome home. "

Ben West did not express all he felt in having to go back to theKlondike, but he had such a pretty, handsome woman for a wife, whopleased him so much and he was so proud of her, and he loved heradmiration and approval of himself as much as he did his life. So hedecided to return to the Klondike in a month's time. That would givehim, in all, three months of honeymoon. Then he would leave for the coldregions of the Klondike. 

The last week Ben West was with his wife she seemed at times so sadabout his leaving, and would pet him and make so much of him, that shebecame doubly dear to him. He said, "This is bliss, indeed. "

At last the sad day for his parting came. They did the best they couldby cheering each other up, with the expectation of Ben's quick returnand coming back as a millionaire. 

Now, when a handsome young bride is left with an eighty-thousand-dollarhouse and twenty thousand dollars worth of furniture, three servants, acarriage and a handsome span of horses, two bicycles and an automobile, with a good fat bank account to draw on, she is not going to spend manysad days in the house alone, longing for the return of her husband. Norwill she be contented to remain at home and become fascinated in readingMilton's "Paradise Lost" or Moody's sermons. No. She is going to havecompany, and gay companions, and they will not be all of her own sexeither. About a month after Ben West had returned to the Klondike, Juliahad made new acquaintances of persons who had time, money, and elegantleisure. Returning home from a swell party one evening, Julia said toherself, "What freedom there is in being married. Your market is made, and you can have lots of fun dancing, flirting, and so on; while a girlthat is unmarried has to be more careful of herself and her conduct, because it might hinder her making a desirable match. It is fine to bemarried to a good-natured man. "

CHAPTER XIV. 

FIVE YEARS AFTER MARRIAGE. 

It was one of those lovely days in March when nature is decorated in herbest; for each day she adds to her wreath of glory new beauties in theform of buds and flowers. The trees in the orchard were a sight tobehold in their beautiful and variegated colors. The soft, balmy aircoming up the cañon was full of the perfume of flowers. The birds werewarbling their sweetest notes in the mulberry and walnut trees, and thehum of the bees were heard around the flowers. All Nature sang throughthese various forms, that All is life, All is love, All is joy, and Allis God. 

On this day two ladies were sitting out on the porch of the Herneresidence, one was a lady with gray hair, the other was her daughter. Both were sitting in silence. The younger was thinking how very muchlike this beautiful day was, to the one five years ago when she enteredher new home as the wife of Charles Herne. Many thoughts were crowdingupon her mind; she was thinking how perfectly, supremely happy she wason that occasion. Every thing about her seemed to respond to the happythought within, and her cup of joy was overflowing. Then the thoughtcame to her why was it not so to-day? Nature seemed just as beautiful, her home was more beautiful, and the returns from the sale of theirfruit each year had exceeded their expectations. Her health was good, she was in harmony with her neighbors, and enjoyed her life among thepeople in Orangeville. And above all she had experienced the joys ofmotherhood, having a son two years old, and her husband was just as kindand attentive to her as ever, and yet--and yet--and yet, must sheconfess, yes, she very reluctantly told her thoughts to her mother tosee if she could explain and give her light on those feelings which hadcome to the surface many a time, only to be suppressed. But they wouldrise again, and the more they were put down, the more they would rise, till at last she would relieve her mind by telling her mother, who sheknew had had more experience. 

"Mother, " said Clara, "why is it, when everything about me is as goodand some things much better than when I was married, and Charles is justas kind, thoughtful, and loving as a husband and father can be, and yetafter five years of happy, harmonious life, there is less attractionbetween us, than when we were first married? Of course, I have never letCharles think that I felt this way, but I noticed that after we had beenmarried two months, Charles' kisses, touches, and pettings did notproduce that pleasurable thrill they once did, and it has been growingmore and more that way ever since. Why, even when he kisses my hand, itdoes not produce any more pleasure than if I had kissed my own hand. Iremember the time when Charles' kisses used to send an electric thrillof joy through me; the sound of his coming footsteps was a delight whichgave me more pleasure than a kiss does now. "

"Well, Clara, " said her mother, "you don't expect to have thehigh-strung, pleasurable excitement of a bride all the time, do you? Iknow my experience was like yours, Clara, and I think from all those Ihave heard talk about such matters that theirs is also the same. So Itake it for granted that is how it should be, and cannot be madedifferent. I would not let my mind dwell on it if I were you, Clara; foryou have got one of the best men for a husband, a fine boy, and a verycomfortable home. "

After hearing what her mother had to say, Clara thought it best not tosay any more, for her mother had given her no satisfactory answer, andseemed to know no more about such matters than she herself did. But shekept thinking, "Did it have to be so?"

During the time that Clara was busy with these thoughts and talks withher mother, there was a man walking through his orchard, apparentlylooking at the fruit buds, but his mind was pre-occupied with anothersubject. He was thinking that it was five years ago since he and Clarawere married, and he was thinking how happy he was when he brought herto his home. He was thinking also of the thrills of joy and pleasure herpresence gave him before marriage, and for a month or two afterwards, when she took his hand in hers and then kissed it; how soothing anddelightful it was; and what an attractive power she had. But now, howdifferent. 

"It is just the same as if I kissed myself. She is just as good, just asloving a wife, so kind and thoughtful, and we never have had any words, but there is something. I cannot find words to express what I mean. Isit tameness? Are other married persons like that?" And he began to thinkabout the married life of some of his friends. "There was Winchester andhis wife, I remember them when they were courting, they seemedinseparable, and for a while after they were married they could not seeany one else but each other. If they were out anywhere they would sittogether holding each other's hands, and not wishing to say much to anyone else. After they had been married six months I notice they have quitholding each other's hands, and now you seldom see them together much. With how few married couples who have been married six years do you seethat suppleness and alertness, that zeal to please each other, and bewith one another that you see in couples about to be married. "

Charles Herne thought, "Why is this so?" Why could not the sameattractive power which exists between some couples when they are marriedbe continued? Charles Herne did not know, his wife Clara Herne was nowiser than he on that subject, though neither of them had made theirfeelings known to the other. 

CHAPTER XV. 

A CONVERSATION ON THE PORCH. 

Penloe had heard several times in regard to Charles Herne being anexceptionally fine man, liberal in thoughts, as far as he went, veryjust and generous to his men, so that the day that Penloe received avery kind invitation from Mr. And Mrs. Herne to be their guest for a fewdays, he accepted it knowing intuitively that he had a work to do there. As a guest Penloe was not always talkative, but what he did say was veryinteresting. He made himself one with men and they all took a greatliking to him; Mr. And Mrs. Herne were very much impressed with thepersonality of their distinguished guest, and they enjoyed his visitwith them. He had been several times there since his first visit, andthey had become great friends. 

Charles Herne remarked to his wife one day: "What a genial, sociable, humorous companion Penloe is; while of course, he is thoroughly inearnest and has but one purpose in all he does, which is to manifestwhat he calls the Divine, yet he is not serious, sober, and grave allthe time; he is so joyous, hopeful, and full of good-natured fun, but henever lets it overcome him. I like him because he never says and doesanything for effect or to be considered smart; he is so simple, humble, and unassuming in his manners, keeping himself in the background. Hisinfluence on me is so different to that of any other man, and impressesme very deeply. I always feel a better man after a talk with him. Inshort, I feel his fine influence in the room even when he is silent. Hegave the men a powerful talk in their parlors the other evening. He hasa faculty for adapting himself to each one; just knows what to say, whento say it, and how to say it. Several of the men have made the remarkto me that he is a very dear brother to them. "

He had visited the men several times since, and they had become greatfriends. Any one in a very short acquaintance with Penloe could not helpbeing impressed with his sincerity of character, his genuineness andhonesty of purpose, as well as his deep spirituality. Therefore, itnaturally follows that he would attract the confidence of his friends. It was so natural for them to give him their confidence, they could notwithhold it from him, for it seemed to belong to him. Then again, thereare some persons who possess that power of discernment, that spiritualinsight for seeing through and through any one; nay, more, they appearto have the power of entering into your most secret thoughts, they enteras if by right, the rooms of your soul and see all its furniture; theyopen even the secret chambers, and enter as if they had been therebefore many a time, and when you think you are about to take them intoyour confidence, you find that they know what you are about to tellthem. 

Penloe possessed that gift, and Mrs. Herne realized that he had read herbook of secrets, that he knew all, and, therefore, when she took himinto her confidence, she did so with the half thought that he was theresome time before. She knew that Penloe was competent to give informationon any subject, and he was her true friend, and, therefore, she couldtrust him fully. 

One day when Penloe and Mrs. Herne were sitting on the porch admiringthe beauties of Nature all around them, Mrs. Herne said: "Penloe, don'tyou think this is a beautiful place?"

When she made that remark, he knew what she was going to speak to himabout. 

Penloe replied: "There is not a ranch in Orangeville that has so much inthe way of the expression of fine taste and natural beauty as yourhome. "

Mrs. Herne said: "I shall never forget how delighted I was when I camehere as a bride, and thought could I wish for more, for my cup seemedfull to overflowing. With this comfortable house and beautiful grounds, and such a feeling of brotherhood existing between my husband and themen, and everything running so harmoniously, nothing appeared to bewanting. "

"Yes, " said Penloe. "You certainly have an exceptionally fine man insome respects for a husband; I admire him very much. "

"And I know he does you, " replied Mrs. Herne; continuing, she said:"Since you have favored us with your company and he has been with youmore, I can just begin to see some kind of change come over him; Ihardly know how to describe it; for it is only just commencing; I noticeit a little at times. "

Penloe seemed to be absorbed in thought and made no reply. 

Mrs. Herne waited a minute or two, and then said: "I often think howthankful I ought to be that I have such a fine man for a husband, andyet, in one way, I have not realized my ideal, even with all these finesurroundings, and such a good husband. "

"Do you think that is strange?" asked Penloe. 

"Well, " said Mrs. Herne, "that is what I don't know; it is a query withme, whether any one realizes her ideal in marriage; what do you thinkabout the matter, Penloe?"

"Well, I think there are quite a number who realize their ideal inmarriage, " replied Penloe. 

Mrs. Herne said: "Please, Penloe, describe those kind of marriages tome, for I am interested; it being a matter I have thought a great dealabout. "

"Certainly, " said Penloe, "but which is it you wish me to describe: Whatis an ideal marriage? or what are the ideals of those who get married, and who realize them?"

"It is the first I am most interested in now, Penloe, " said Mrs. Herne, "because I know that is your ideal, and therefore, would be the correctone to aim for, but Penloe, while I hope you will tell me that, yet, Iask you as a trusted friend, can you tell me why I have not realized myideal?" said Mrs. Herne. 

"I can when you tell me what your ideal is like, " said Penloe. 

"I am afraid you will laugh when I tell you for I know it is sodifferent from yours, " replied Mrs. Herne. 

"One need never fear a true friend, " said Penloe. "To a true friend, ifit is necessary, one can speak of his ignorance or weaknesses, and itmay be a great help to him, because a true friend has only one motive infriendship, and that is to lift the other up to a higher plane ofthought; I mean that is the highest kind of friendship, and is a goodtest with which to gauge friendship. "

Mrs. Herne was very much impressed with Penloe's idea of friendship; sohigh and pure. 

Mrs. Herne said: "Penloe, you are so near and dear to me as a friend, that I don't fear to tell you anything, and to show my confidence inyour friendship, I am going to reveal to you something, that I havenever thought it best to tell my husband. "

"Your confidence shall never be betrayed by me, " said Penloe. 

"Thank you, Penloe, " said Mrs. Herne. "Now, let me tell you what it is. Previous to my marriage to Charles Herne there was something in additionto his true worth and genuine character that attracted me to him;something about his personality, for I always felt a thrill of joy whenwith him; even if I only heard the sound of his coming footsteps, or hehappened to touch my dress, there was a sensation of pleasure; and whenhe took my hand, and pressed it and kissed me, it was bliss. Well, Imarried him and we came to this beautiful home, and that thrill ofdelight continued between me and Charles for about two months, andduring that time I was living in my ideal world. But after two months Inoticed a little less of that feeling, and it kept growing less andless, till now there is none at all. I love him with my whole heart, andam devoted to him, my environments are the same, or better in many ways, seeing that I am a happy mother, and the place has now more comforts andconveniences than when I came here as a bride; yet that attraction hasgone so that when Charles kisses me or touches me it seems as if it wasmy own self kissed me and touched me--to make the union a perfect one, the delight of attraction should always be present; in that way I havenot realized my ideal. "

Penloe said: "Do you know, Mrs. Herne, there are more than a millioncouples whose experience is exactly like your own; and if yourenvironments had not been so pleasant, and both of your dispositionswell blended, and well balanced, you would have separated long ago, asmany have done, not knowing the real cause, and thinking it wassomething else. You see, " continued Penloe, "before you were married, you and your husband had both led pure, virtuous lives; and each of youwas like a strong electric battery, charged with the life forces of thebody, which produced this pleasant feeling of attraction, and when youwere married both of you thought and acted like most other marriedpeople. "

Mrs. Herne said: "Thank you, Penloe; the ideas you have advanced shouldbecome common property of the many. "

Penloe replied: "Yes; but there are some who have these ideas, but don'twish to put them in practice. "

Mrs. Herne said: "Penloe, suppose that two married persons having beenliving as most married persons do, and one of the two wished to live thebetter way which you have just described, while the other wished to liveas they have been doing, what would be best to do in a case like that?"

Penloe replied: "That is a matter that requires the best judgmentpossible, so as not to give offence. Great diplomacy must be used wherehard feelings are liable to be produced; but there is one thing thatmust always be kept in view and that is that the one who wishes to livethe better way must be true to himself or herself. The matter should bepresented in a very kindly way, showing that it is as much for theinterest of the one not wishing to live the new way as it is for the onedesiring it. Patience must be used, and, above all, kindness and love. 

"I am going to ask you now, Penloe, " said Mrs. Herne, "to tell me fromyour standpoint, what kind of unions would you consider the best ones?"

To Mrs. Herne's astonishment, Penloe replied: "All marriages are thebest ones; even where they are so unhappy as to separate the next day. The two can only work out their unfoldment from the plane they are nowon, and not from any other plane or place. "

"Yes, " said Mrs. Herne, "but supposing I am living the old way, andafter hearing you explain the new way, I wish to live that way. "

Penloe said: "That would show that you were tired of living on your oldplane, and you were now ready to leave a lower plane for the higher one. But, supposing I had seen you a week before you were married to CharlesHerne, and explained to you the new way, do you think you would havebeen ready to commence your married life by living the new way?"

Mrs. Herne laughed, and said: "I see it all now; I had to go throughthis experience in marriage in order to be ready for the better way. Butare there not some who are ready to live the better way without havingany experience?"

"Yes, " said Penloe, "because they were already on a higher plane. Supposing I take a watch and explain its works to you and your husband;after I get through, you understand all about its movements because youwere on the mechanical plane to receive the instruction, but yourhusband does not, because he has not reached the mechanical plane toreceive it. So it is in regard to receiving ideas on any social, moral, or spiritual plane. "

"I understand it now, " said Mrs. Herne, "for you have the faculty ofmaking any subject very clear; but I am going to push my question andget you to describe the grades of the higher planes in marriage. "

Penloe replied: "There are very, very few persons who are living thepure life in marriage who have not reached that plane throughexperience. Now, it is possible that of two who are about to bemarried, one previous to that union may have reached the plane of puritythrough experience; while the other, not having had any such experience, and intending in the main to live purely under marriage, but for severalreasons desires to have some experience before living the pure life. 

"Again, where the purpose of the union is to live the pure life, thenthe union belongs to the higher plane. But the highest plane of all iswhere the two, at the time of marriage, consecrate themselves to eachother and to the service of the Lord in His humanity, keeping theirbodies, as the temples of God, pure and sacred; where both live aboveall lustful desires for each other, keeping the life forces for makingthe mind and body strong, and fitting themselves to be instruments ofthe Divine. Such a union brings the highest bliss to each of them, andthe greater good to the world at large. They do not require children tomake them happy, for their life is in the Divine One. They fully realizethat in Him they live, move, breathe, and have their being, and theyforego for themselves the pleasures of parentage in order to become aspiritual father and a spiritual mother to the many. "

Mrs. Herne gave Penloe her hand, and said: "I sincerely thank you forthe light you have this day given me. "

That evening Clara Herne told her husband Penloe's ideas on the marriagerelationship. After listening very closely to all she said, Mr. Hernesat thinking for a while, then said: "Clara, for a long time I have beenreflecting on that subject, and it perplexed me much, but now thatPenloe has made it so very clear, it seems like so many other thingswhich are hard to find out and understand, but when explained by amaster mind like Penloe, appear simple. 

"Clara, can you estimate what a great gift Penloe gave you in impartingthose very important truths? and the knowledge he gave you, he knew youwould tell me; therefore, I feel he has given us both a precious gift, more than if we had received a present of five thousand dollars. Wecannot prize such a dear friend too highly. "

They had an hour's very agreeable talk on the matter, and they were bothof one mind, and decided that there and then they would live the newway; and they both sealed their sacred vow with a pure love kiss. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

TIESTAN. 

A few days after Stella had returned home from her visit to her aunt inRoseland, she and her mother went to call on Penloe; for Mrs. Wheelwright was as anxious to see such an original man, as Stella was toset her eyes on a face that had such a beautiful expression. 

As we have said, Penloe was living all alone, his mother's work beingfor the present in Chicago. 

When Penloe came to the door he received Stella in such an agreeable wayas to make her feel perfectly at ease. 

Taking his hand, she said: "Penloe, this is my mother, Mrs. Wheelwright;my name is Stella. "

With the same grace and ease did he welcome Mrs. Wheelwright, and thetwo ladies had not sat in his library more than five minutes before theyfelt as if they had known Penloe all their lives, and they seemed tohave a consciousness as if Penloe had known them always. And as waveafter wave of thought came to their minds, Penloe met it and gave themjust what information and truth each one needed in chaste and polishedlanguage; and yet there was no effort at studied phrases on his part, for it was his natural mode of expression. When talking on certainsubjects and to an interested listener, his discourse seemed like astring of sapphires, diamonds, pearls, and rubies. 

Stella and her mother had sat there looking into those deep, luminous, spiritual orbs, while the conversationalist was interesting them, sothat two hours had flown before they thought an hour had passed. 

As they were about to leave Penloe saw Stella's longing, wistful eyesglancing over the rows of books. He anticipated the wish by saying:"Stella, any book or books you see here you are at liberty to takehome. "

If Penloe had made her a present of a thousand dollars in actual goldcoin, she could not have felt as grateful as she did when he gave herthe use of his whole library. It was like pouring water on thirsty land. Stella was thirsting for information on so many subjects, and now herwish was gratified. She had the opportunity of getting the readingmatter she longed for so much, but did not have the means to purchase. And, above all, when Penloe told her he would be pleased to help her inany line of thought she might wish to investigate, it seemed to her asif her happiness was complete. Her eyes and her hand expressed it all ontaking leave of Penloe. 

The ladies said little in going home. It seemed mutually understood thatthey would not give expression to their thoughts till they were home andsitting together in the evening. 

When Stella entered the house she had in her possession three ofPenloe's books. One was "Macomber's Oriental Customs, " another "Woman'sFreedom in Tiestan" by Burnette, and the third was "Woman's Bondages" byStuart. 

After supper was over and the dishes washed and put away, Stella and hermother sat down and Stella said somewhat abruptly: "Mother, sometimes Iwish I had never seen Penloe. " Her mother was not very much surprised tohear her express herself in that way, for she had observed that Stella'smind was somewhat agitated. 

Her mother said: "Why, dear, what do you mean?"

Stella said: "Mother, I mean this: that I can never be contented andhappy in the society of any young man other than Penloe. How can I?"

It was a very hard question for her mother to answer, who knew full wellthat Penloe had unintentionally made an impression on her daughter'sheart that time could never efface, and she had refrained from sayingmuch in praise of Penloe, for she knew that it would only be adding fuelto a very great flame, which it would be impossible for Stella toquench. She knew that Stella had seen in Penloe a young man greatlybeyond her expectations; even beyond her ideal. Penloe lived in a worldthat Stella had only just a faint conception of. It was his intellect, his exceptionally fine personality, manifested in such a fine, manlyform she admired. But, above all, Stella could see that he had emptiedhimself of all save love. And that was so broad, so deep, so farreaching, so universal in its sympathies, that it stirred her wholenature. 

Mrs. Wheelwright said: "I think my daughter has lost something. "

"Yes, " said Stella, "I lost it when Penloe delivered his sermon on thatSunday at church, for I saw in him more than I ever dreamed of seeing inany man, and when I went up and thanked him for his address, and thosediscerning spiritual eyes of his looked so deeply and searchingly intomine, that he read my secret. "

Mrs. Wheelwright went to Stella and pressed her to herself, and kissedher many times. After awhile Stella said:

"Mother, what I want to find in a man is true companionship. Now, lookat the young men in Orangeville. There are a very few that are kind, steady young men, but then not one of them would be any companion to me. I don't want to listen to horse talk, or cattle talk, or hog talk, orsome old back East yarns all the time. They all live in the social anddomestic world; there is nothing intellectual about them; they are notmoved by any broad, grand, sweeping, noble impulses. Their ranch, theirhome, and the excitement of their barterings and dickerings, and thedoings of a few of their neighbors constitute the world they live in. And most of them think all that a woman is good for, is to cook, wash, and raise babies. And mother, I told you what kind of young men I met inRoseland; now, they are a sample of the top notch of society. All thatmany of them want is just the use of a young lady as a toy. And whenthey use up the flower, like the bee, they go to another. As for realmanly worth, interesting, intelligent companionship, it is badly wantingin many of them. Some very few are much better than the rest. 

"You know, dear mother, it is not that I want to know a man as a man, but it is natural that I should want and love an interesting malecompanion. When I think what Penloe is, and then think how little andinsignificant I am, a mere child beside him, and only about four yearsdifference in our ages, it makes me feel discouraged. "

"Penloe's talk this afternoon, " said her mother, "shows that he does notlook at it in that way. Don't you remember his saying, 'I have traveledmuch, been among people of royalty, title and nobility, have lived amongthe rich, and great society leaders, also among great politicians, learned men, spiritual giants, business people, also among the poor, also the illiterate, the abandoned, the offscouring, and the outcasts ofsociety; and I have yet to see the person that is not as good as I. ' Soyou see he thinks that you are just as good as he. Now, dear, don't bediscouraged in the least. I know just how my daughter feels; she wantsPenloe as her life companion and wishes she could be to Penloe what heis to her. Stella, dear, calm your mind and remember that if Penloe isfor you, you need not have the least anxiety about the matter; for thereis no power in the universe that can hinder your being made one. But ifhe is not for you, then it does not matter how good or great, how grandor noble he may be, how intellectually brilliant he may shine, he shouldbe the last man in the world you should think of as a life companion. For if there is anything that is true it is those lines of Emerson:

 "'Whate'er in Nature is thine own, Floating in air or pent in stone, Will rive the hills and swim the sea, And like thy shadow follow thee. '

"Also remember the saying, 'My own will come to me. '"

Nothing more was said. Stella commenced reading "Woman's Freedom inTiestan, " by Burnette. It occupied most of her spare time the next day, and she finished it before supper, so that evening after supper Stellasaid: "O, mother, I have finished reading 'Woman's Freedom in Tiestan. 'It is most interesting. Tiestan is a place little known to the Westernworld, very few travelers having ever visited the country. I want toread a little of it to you. "

Her mother replied: "I shall be delighted to have you, " for she alwaysinterested herself in anything her daughter was pleased with, so thatshe might be her companion and confidant when needed. 

Stella opened at page 79, and read, as follows:

"When the traveler arrives in the city of Semhee, which is the mostimportant in the country of Tiestan, his guide asks him whether he wouldlike to go to the Menegam, which means Foreigners' Home, or to theEshandam, which means Natives' Home. I told my guide I would go to theMenegam, which would be conducted after the manners and customs of theother parts of the Orient, which I had visited. Then, when I had becomeaccustomed to the ways and manners of the people of Tiestan, I would goto the Eshandam. Now, while it is very true that very few travelers fromthe Western world have ever visited Tiestan, yet the travel from theother parts of the Orient is great and the people of Tiestan arefamiliar with the ideas of the Western world, through the Orientaltravelers. They also have many of the modern improvements from thence, which they have purchased from Bombay and Calcutta. After making thenecessary arrangements for a week's stay at the Menegam, I took a walkthrough some of the most important streets of the city of Semhee. Thefirst impression which a traveler received in making a tour through thecity is from the fine physique of the girls and women. One is struckwith their independence, graceful carriage, and, as they only wear twoor three garments, it is self evident that they are not dependent oncorsets or waist stiffening for their erect bearing. I noticed therewere very few doctors, and what few there were of the medical professionwere equally divided between the sexes, there being three women andthree men doctors. The city educates them and pays them to keep thepeople well. More than two-thirds of the people they heal withoutmedicine. The profession of dentistry is represented by four women andfour men. They receive their education at the public expense, and theirbusiness is to keep the teeth of the people sound, and put in new oneswhere required. Even the judges, lawyers, and city officials are equallydivided between the sexes. I noticed the same rule prevailed inmerchandise, hairdressing, and all kinds of business. There was not asingle employment that was distinctively male or female, for nodistinction was made between them. The same custom prevailed in allkinds of ball games and sports. 

"Another impression one quickly notices is that the extremes of richesand poverty are not seen among the people, for there are no very rich orvery poor; everyone having all the necessary comforts of life and manyof its luxuries. 

"After staying a week at the Menegam, I felt I was prepared to adopt thecustoms of the people of Tiestan; so I engaged a room and board at theEshandam, or Natives' Home. Most of those who stop at the Eshandam arenatives who live in the province of Tiestan, they having come to Semheeeither on business or pleasure. Only two meals a day are served:Breakfast from 7. 30 to 9 a. M. , and dinner from the hours of 1 to 3 p. M. 

"I arrived in time for dinner. Persons staying at the Eshandam are alllooked upon while there as members of one family, and it becomes theduty of the manager to see that all persons sitting at the same tablehave been introduced. It would be considered a breach of etiquette toeat the meal quickly and in silence. I never was in a hotel dining roomwhere there seemed to be so much freedom and enjoyment among the guestswhile taking their meals. Everyone has plenty of time to eat his mealleisurely. Most of the guests coming from the different parts of theprovince of Tiestan, and being well informed, and all able to conversein two languages, and all having their minds free from uncertainbusiness enterprises, made their conversation very interesting andelevating, and their company a pleasure to enjoy. Meat is never seen onthe table. They would feel indignant and be as much disgusted if meatwere set before them, as we would be to have a cooked baby brought tothe table. Eggs are used in some of their cooking; they are also servedin various ways. Their bread and pastry cannot be excelled anywhere. Thedessert consists of a large variety of nuts, confectionery, and fruits. From two to five o'clock guests are entertained with music in thebeautiful hotel gardens, where fountains are playing, sending water outin the form of leaves, umbrellas, hats, rings, and other interestingforms. After the music is over some indulge in games, others read orwrite, others chat. In the evening for those who wish to attend areclasses for literature, science, and spiritual philosophy. It is thebusiness of the hotel to supply all the wants of its patrons; to seethat the intellectual and spiritual natures are fed as well as to see tothe wants of the body. The reason that the people in the city of Semheehave so much time, is that all labor and business is performed in sixhours. Six hours make a day's work. No one is idle, every well person isbusy at some productive employment. At the hotel they have no such roomas 'Ladies' Parlor, ' the parlor being equally for the use of both sexes, for the ladies are willing that the men hear any subject they aretalking to each other about. No one smokes in that country. The bedroomshave two doors. One door leads from the hallway into the bedroom, theother leads from the bedroom into the bath department, which was twelvefeet wide and was as long as the row of bedrooms. Opposite each room wasa bath-tub and a large movable basin, so that a guest could take asponge bath or immerse himself. 

"The first thing every well person does on rising in the morning is togo into the bath department and take a cold bath. On my right was anewly married couple whom I had the pleasure of conversing with at thedinner yesterday, and on my left was a young lady and her mother withwhom I had the pleasure of enjoying a conversation in the hotel gardensthe day before. I exchanged greetings with all of them in the bathdepartment, and the feeling was exactly the same as if we all had beendressed and met at the breakfast. As my room was about the center of therow I could look each way, and perhaps there were over twenty persons ofboth sexes and all ages taking their bath. On the door leading from thebedroom to the bath department was a writing in hieroglyphicsilluminated and framed, which when deciphered read: 'Sex is an illusion, illusion is a bondage, break the bondage and be free. The truth shallmake you free. '

"After we had taken our baths those who wished were shown into the roomfor devotion. When I had entered the room and had sat for a few minutesI began to realize what a sacred, peaceful influence was in the place. It seemed to come up from the floor, down from the ceiling, and out fromthe walls, and from everything in the room. No talking is allowed in theroom. It is used only for devotion. I performed my devotions and gavethe room my hearty benedictions. I noticed that the forms of devotionwere not all the same, some using one kind of form and some another, butthey all led to the same goal. The devotions were all carried on insilence. They consisted first of all of breathing exercises; thenbringing the mind to a state of calmness, by repeating mentally, lookingto the East, 'May all beings be happy. May all beings be peaceful. Mayall beings be blissful. ' Then looking to the South, repeat the same;then looking to the West, repeat the same, and looking to the North, repeat the same. After which some of them say mentally: 'Help me tomeditate upon the glory of Him who projected this universe. May Heenlighten my mind. ' Then they pray in silence for light and knowledge;also they repeat in silence: 'May I this day live without discontent, without self-seeking, and without anxiety. ' Then follow concentrationand meditation. 

"After the devotional exercises we had breakfast. I cannot helpremarking that the mind is in a better condition spiritually forperforming and enjoying sacred devotions before breakfast than it isafter it. To have family prayers after breakfast, as many do in theWestern world, hinders the freedom and adaptation that the Orientalshave in their devotion. In the Western world many are present out ofrespect or rule, having no sympathy with the devotions, sending outantagonistic aura which neutralizes the effect of worship, and makes itcold, formal, flat, dead, and dull, for there is not the rightconcentrated spiritual thought in the room, which is very essential forprofitable spiritual exercises. 

"On leaving the devotional room for breakfast, I could not help thinkingwhat a fine preparation for the day! With such a commencement as that, no wonder the day's work is done well, without friction and in perfectharmony. 

"The people in Semhee being of a social nature and free from allconventionalities of modern society, it was not long before I made theacquaintance of many very interesting families. 

"I received an invitation to make my home with one of them during mystay in the city of Semhee, which I was glad to accept. I found the lifein the home to be very much like that in the hotel, so far as bathing, devotions, and meals were concerned. One evening a young lady called atthe house to see a young man who is a son of my host. The young ladystayed about two hours, making herself very agreeable to the young man, and upon taking her leave she invited him to accompany her the nextevening to a concert. He accepted. The next evening she came and calledfor him, took him to the concert and saw him home. It seemed she hadbeen very friendly with him for about two months. The following Sundayafternoon the young lady called for the young man and took him to thepark, and as I was informed afterwards when the two were in a verysecluded place, surrounded by shrubbery, she, in a very pretty way, toldhim that the more she was with him and the more she saw of him, the moreshe felt impressed that she loved him, and had found in him a truecompanion, and wished to know how he felt towards her. As he was inexactly the same state of mind towards her as she was towards him, theywere engaged to be married. I became interested in this couple, andobserved that sometimes the young lady would call and see him and takehim out, and sometimes the young man would call and see the young ladyand take her out. I do not wish to give the reader the impression thatthe young ladies of Tiestan always commence the courtship, for it is ascustomary for a young man to commence a courtship as for a young lady. The privilege and pleasure of commencing a courtship belongs as much toone sex as the other. 

"One afternoon I was walking along the banks of the beautiful riverwhich flows through the suburbs of the city of Semhee, and saw a numberof boys and girls, also men and women, all enjoying themselves swimming. They would swim awhile and then come out, stand or sit on the bank ofthe river for another while. Sometimes there would be seen severalhundred persons of all ages on the banks of the river. They no morethought about their respective natures than they did about the number ofhairs on their head. Among those I saw on the banks of the river wasthis very young man and young lady who were engaged to be married. Theywere standing up side by side ready to take a plunge in the river, andin they went and swam about very gracefully. While they were in thewater they both saw me standing on the bank opposite to where they hadstood on the other. They swam to where I was, and came out of the waterto me, and we had a little chat. 

"If the young lady was invited to stay over night at the young man'shouse, she would take her bath with the other members of the family inthe morning, and if the young man received an invitation to stay allnight at the home of the young lady, he, in the morning, would take hisbath with the members of her family. 

"About a month after the engagement the two were married. The citySemhee employs four persons who can perform the marriage ceremony, twomen and two women. They were married at the home of the young man. Alady came to perform the ceremony. She told the couple to stand up andtake hands, and then she asked the young man--calling him by name--if hewould have this woman--calling her by name--to be his wife, and heanswered, 'Yes. ' Then she asked the young lady--calling her by hername--would she have this man--calling him by his name--as her husband, and she answered, 'Yes. ' Then she said: 'In the presence of thesewitnesses I declare you to be man and wife. ' The two then signed adocument stating they were man and wife, which was put on record, andthat ended the ceremony. They were very happy, for each one found in theother a true, loving companion, and they were one intellectually andspiritually. 

"As women are engaged in the professions, in business, and perform allkinds of service as men do, receiving the same compensation, they arejust as financially independent as men are, and, therefore, have noother motive for marrying than that of true, pure love, finding in eachother a true intellectual and spiritual companion. Of children they havefew, for they believe in quality, and not quantity. 

"The intellectual and spiritual life predominates over the animal in allits inhabitants. Do not think from what I have written about the ladiesof Tiestan that they are masculine women. Far from it. They are just assweet, pretty, entertaining, attractive, and graceful as any women to befound in the world. Yes, far more so, for their hours of duty are short. They have no care, anxiety or sickness to speak of, and theirenvironments are such as to bring to the surface all that is pure, good, noble, and sweet; and, above all, the traveler finds the ladies ofSemhee to be _real_, genuine, and sincere in character. "

When Stella had finished reading her selection from Burnette's book, hermother had a big laugh, and asked her if she wanted to go to Semhee. 

"No, mother, it is not Semhee I wish to visit just now, though some dayI certainly would like to see the city of Semhee and meet theaccomplished, enlightened, and free women of Tiestan. What I do want tosee is the women of this country, where there is so much boast ofliberty and freedom, free themselves from the awful bondage of sexsuperstition, and all other bondages that have been heaped upon them bypeople of the Dark Ages because they are women. Even those who talk somuch about woman's rights, are in bondage up to their necks. Look atLaura Stevenson in Orangeville; a fine bright young girl, who makes ahobby of woman's rights, and yet see the bondage she is in. A fine youngman whom she was supposed to respect very much, lay sick in his cabinall alone, and with all her talk about her independence and freedom, shenever went to see him because he was alone and there was no woman there. She being a young woman, thought it would not be proper for her to doit. Laura Stevenson's independence and liberty consist in having her ownway in a few things. She does not know what freedom is. Her freedom isall sham, and with no reality in it. Then there is Nora Parks, who issupposed to be advanced, and talks much on woman's freedom; but watchher how very particular she is in her conduct with young men who aregood, lest she should excite the jealousy of her husband. Therefore, sheis not free, but in bondage to his foolish, uncalled for jealousfeelings. Talk about women being free, they don't know anything aboutfreedom, for they are all in bondage of some kind or other. "

Mrs. Wheelwright said: "Stella, among the many fine thoughts whichBurnette brings out in the description of the women of Semhee, that is agreat one _which shows woman to be financially independent of man, previous to marriage and after marriage, too_. Therefore, she can haveno other motive for marrying a man than that of mating herself to a truecompanion. When that is done the two act as one light, whose rays reachout and shine on all around them. Blessed is such a life. "

"Mother, " said Stella, "I do not fully understand the meaning of thewriting on the bedroom door, which Burnette describes. You remember thatpart which reads: 'Sex is an illusion. ' I understand too well themeaning of being in bondage to sex, but that sex is an illusion I do notsee the meaning of, because we know that sex is real and has its use andpurpose. "

"I cannot enlighten you, my dear, " said her mother. "You will have toask Penloe when you return the books. "

"Well, mother, " said Stella, "I am going to put some of my theories intopractice. I say my theories, but I do not exactly mean that; but I amgoing to put some advanced ideas into practice in regard to woman'sfreedom. I will now tell you one of them, and another later on. 

"Mother, " continued Stella, "when a man lives alone and a woman wishesto go to his house to see him, she has to take another woman with herbecause it is not thought proper for a woman to be seen going alonecalling at a house, particularly where a young man lives by himself. Butif a woman lives alone and a man wants to see her he does not get someother man to go with him. No, he goes alone, and it is thought allright. Now, mother, I will be free, and, therefore, when I return thebooks to Penloe I will go alone. "

"All right, my dear, " said her mother. "I am glad, Stella, you have thecourage to practise your convictions. This talk of woman's rights andfreedom we hear so much about and woman's liberty that we read of in thenewspapers, is just so much evasion. A woman who may have known a goodman for several years dare not call on him if he lives alone. One ounceof practice, Stella, is worth a thousand tons of big talk. Go ahead, mydaughter, I am proud of you, " said Mrs. Wheelwright. 

The week after Stella went to the house of Penloe to return the books. Penloe was in his library writing. When he heard a knock he arose andwent to the door in a mechanical kind of way, his mind being more on thesubject of his writing than upon who might be at the door. When heopened the door Stella said:

"Good morning, Penloe; I have come to return your books. "

Stella's voice seemed to recall Penloe to where he was, and to noticewho had come to see him. 

In a soft, musical voice, he said: "Glad to see you, Stella; walk in, "giving her his hand, and Stella was shown in to the library. 

When she was seated Penloe said: "Excuse me for a minute or two, " andStella was pleased to do so, for she wanted to be in the room alone andtake notes. But no sooner had Penloe left the room when a differentstate of mind came over her, and she did not feel like giving herattention to anything in the room. For such a wave of peace came overher mind as she had never experienced before, so that the room seemed tobe full of peace. It was not a dead, sleepy peace, nor a dreamy peace, but a peace that was refreshing, strengthening, and was exactly what hermind needed. She sat in perfect bliss drinking in all she could, whenPenloe came into the room. He seemed to her to be all peace. Thisdelightful condition put her mind in a state of equipoise, such as shehad never felt before; for it was a peace that was tinged with a Divinequality; and it was about to awaken her more than ever to thepossibilities of the real world, the Divine world, the spiritual world, the world whose realization so far she had not a knowledge of. For hersupreme life was in her intellectual tastes and in her deep, loving, true nature, which loved to see what was fitting, right, and just, actually lived; possessing at the same time the boldness and courage tobe a pioneer of advanced thought, and, above all, she loved to live herideas. 

On returning to the room Penloe opened the conversation by saying:"Well, Stella, could you find anything interesting in the books?"

"Interesting, Penloe, " said Stella. "Why, I have had a very rich treatin the perusal of them. I felt as if I could not put them down till Ihad finished them, for they contain just the light I have been seeking, and now they have become a part of my own mentality. But I wish youwould explain the meaning of the expression, 'Sex is an illusion. '"

"Why, certainly, Stella, I will be glad to do so, for if there isanything that appears real it is what is known as sex, the qualities ofmale and female, we see in all nature. It is said to exist in someprecious stones, and we know it exists in the vegetable world, and inall animal life. And if there is anything that is real to a boy or girl, it is that he or she is a boy or girl, and if there is anything that isreal to a man or a woman, it is that he or she is a man or woman. Sostrongly has this thought become the life thought of the human race, that the members of each sex look upon themselves as being just whattheir material forms stand for. That is, a woman believes that she willbe a purified woman through all eternity, that the woman is permanent, real, immortal, and that she will continue on, as a woman, with herwomanly traits of character greatly expanded. While man thinks that as aman he is real, permanent, and immortal; that he will continue hisexistence as a man through all eternity, and that he will always beknown as a man, and always look upon woman as woman. Any thoughtcontrary to the reality of sex, the masses in the Western world will notaccept, for they live in a sex world, and at present do not wish to riseabove it, for they are in bondage to the reality of sex. In theprehistoric period of humanity there lived a race of gods, that is, arace whose members were intellectual and spiritual giants, many of themspending their whole life in thought, living on a very meagre diet, needing very little in the way of clothing and shelter, having nomaterial desires or ambitions to gratify. They, therefore, had anabundance of time for searching for and investigating spiritual truths. They were fitted by nature and by their environments for that life, andthey were gifted with revelations of the unseen. 

"They were called seers or sages, because they could see spiritualtruths which others could not, and it was at this period and through oneof these seers that a voice spoke, 'That which exists is one, men callit by various names. ' That was the conclusion that many other eminentseers and sages had come to. For they saw that there was one greatInfinite Life Force manifesting itself in all and through all. Thatthere is a correlation of spiritual forces, and that all the variousphenomena are the one manifestation of this Infinite Life, which iscalled by some God, by others Lord, by others Brahma, by others Jehovah, by others Allah, the meaning of them all being exactly the same as thatexpressed in the Bible by the name of God, in whom we live, move, andbreathe and have our being; that we are the manifestation of Him. Inshort, our real entity, our real life, our real self (the Atman), oursoul (the Purusa) is Spirit eternal and immortal. Now the life of theSpirit has no sex in it, but the spirit manifests itself in thesevarious forms of male and female. The sexual form is only theinstrument, not the Being. For the Being is not sex, and, therefore, there is nothing connected with sex, that is spiritual and eternal. Itbelongs to the external world and the material plane, and is, therefore, a temporary manifestation suitable to the earth plane. It becomesnecessary, in order to get a true conception of what we really are (thatwe are spiritual beings, being neither male nor female) that we get awayfrom the illusion of sex, and not be in bondage to it. But the man mustlook upon the woman as a spiritual being and not think of her only forwhat her material form stands for. If he does he is under an illusion, being in bondage to her body, which becomes a barrier to realizing theDivine within, and if the woman looks upon the material form of the manas being the man and that for which he stands, then she is under anillusion and is in bondage to his material form, looking upon his malebody as the all of man. And such a thought becomes a hindrance to herrealizing her Divine nature. 

"Remember, Stella, that sex is only apparent, not real. It belongs tothe phenomenal world. "

Stella said: "To accept the idea you have just advanced I shall have tobegin and lay a new foundation to build upon, for you have swept awaymany things I considered truths. "

Penloe said: "Stella, you are merely casting off old garments that youhave outgrown, and you are now ready for a new robe that fits you. Butremember never to quarrel with the old clothes you once wore. They haveserved their purpose and should always be respected. "

Stella said: "Penloe, the truth you have advanced regarding sex willtake me some time to fully digest. "

"Certainly, " said Penloe, "but it will not be long before you willcomprehend it fully in all its relativity and make it a part of your ownmentality. "

Stella said: "Have you any reading matter to lend me which touches onthis subject, Penloe?"

"Yes, " said Penloe, "here are some lectures by the Swami Vivekanada; oneis 'The Real and the Apparent Man, ' another is 'Reincarnation, ' and twolectures on the 'Cosmos. ' And here are also two books for you to read. "

Stella was delighted to receive the lectures and books. After thankingPenloe she gave him her hand, and said: "I must go, now. "

Penloe held her hand, and said: "Stella, I see you are very fond ofbooks, and they are a very great help, and I prize my library very, verymuch; but remember, Stella, the whole library of the universe is withinyou. Stella, accept a suggestion from one who is your true friend. Bemuch in prayer; let your prayer be for light and knowledge; meditatemuch on Divine things; and you will be surprised how a flood of lightwill sweep over you at times. Pray that the Divine, which was manifestedin such a degree in Jesus, may be manifested in you. " Pressing her hand, he said: "God bless you, Stella, and may you ever feel the presence ofyour own Divine nature. "

Stella will never forget that warm hand grasp and those spiritual words. For it seemed to her at that very moment that that spiritual fire, whichwas always burning with such a glow in Penloe and shining so brightlythrough his angelic face, had caused the spark which had been growingbrighter and stronger within her, to burst into a flame, and what sweetseason of soul experience did she realize on her way home. 

Stella had much to think about that evening. She said little to herparents; her mind was so pre-occupied she could not give attention tomuch else. She realized she must make the matter thoroughly clear toherself so as to have all her thoughts and ideas harmonize, beforecommunicating them even to her parents. She did not even look into theliterature which Penloe had lent her that evening. She felt likeretiring and thinking. When she laid her head on the pillow that nightit seemed as if it was not to sleep; it was to think. The leaven wasworking in Stella's mind. The truths which she had just received werepowerful; it seemed as if she could not get away from them, even if shewished, for truths possess us, we do not possess them. Nothing in theuniverse is more powerful than truth. 

After the first wave of the novelty, the beauty, the grandeur and thethrilling depth of the truth had subsided only temporarily (to besuperseded by a far more powerful wave of the same character), therecame over Stella's mind during this lull, a strong feeling of attachmentto some of the old ideas she had held. It was very easy for her to letsome of her garments drop from her mental form, and be clothed with newones, but there were some that seemed rather hard to loosen; and whichwere they? One was this: While it cannot be said that Stella was vain orself-conceited, there was that strong attachment to the personal I, which is generally seen in positive dominant characters in the Westernworld. And as a woman she had everything to make her feel proud of herform and beauty, with a graceful carriage, combined with a bright mindand noble purpose. She had realized her power over the opposite sex. Herdominant thought had been, that as a woman she was going to lead hersisters out of bondage; that because she was a woman she had a right tovote; because she was a woman she should not be in bondage to forms, ceremonies, and customs; because she was a woman she should not be aslave to sex superstition. But now all this had been swept away, and itwas hard for her to let go all the grand thoughts she had entertainedabout woman as woman. But, blessed, noble, courageous girl, she said: "Iwill follow truth whithersoever it may lead, " and she inscribed truth onher banner, saying, "That will I follow. "

So she let the last of her old garments drop from her, saying: "I willclothe myself with the garment of truth. " The battle had now been foughtand the victory won; and now a wave came sweeping over her mind, morepowerful, with more beauty, with greater grandeur, penetrating fardeeper, stirring the very depths of her nature, and she felt suchfreedom as she had never realized in her life before. With this rock, the corner-stone of truth, she commenced to lay a foundation which iseternal and immortal. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

PENLOE'S ORIGINAL ADDRESS. 

The Roseland _Gazette_ was very pleased to get something of asensational character in its columns, like the different stories whichhad been brought to that city concerning Penloe's sermon delivered inOrangeville. The State Legislature not being in session (to see how muchmoney they could get out of the pockets of the people for the benefit ofits members and their friends), there were no sensational charges ofbribery or boodle to report; and as Congress had closed there was nonews concerning laws passed in the interests of bankers, railroadcorporations, sugar trusts, whiskey and other trusts which are able tofurnish members of Congress with funds to carry their schemes through. It happened to be at a time when news was scarce and dull, and thereforethe press made the most of the matter by writing an editorial on thesubject of sex relationship, which appeared in the paper the followingweek, and was as follows:

"In our last issue we gave as correct a report of the remarkable sermonpreached by Penloe in the church at Orangeville, as our reporter couldget. Since then most all other subjects of conversation have subsided inthis county and the main topic of conversation has been Penloe and thesex question. As to Penloe, it is not our purpose in this article todiscuss the man, but some of his ideas. The sex question is a verypeculiar one to the minds of many. Penloe's ideas are so radical that itgives us a shock all over even to think of attempting to bring thepeople to that mode of living. The thought we have concerning our sex isinstilled into us by custom, precept and example, so that from earliestinfancy to introduce such an innovation as Penloe proposes wouldapparently, to our minds, seem like undermining our social structure andits very foundations. While we admit the state of society is morallylow, yet what can be done to improve it? Can we ever reconcile ourselvesto persons of both sexes and all ages undressing in the presence of eachother and all bathing together naked? We question whether society isready for such a change? Penloe's theories are like many other theories, very fine on paper but when you put them in practice they won't work. What say you, readers? We would like to hear also from our brothers ofthe press. "

And they did hear from their brethren of the press. For other countypapers took the matter up, being very glad to get something sensationalfor their columns; and from county papers the subject got into the bigcity dailies throughout California, and they printed very sensationalarticles concerning Penloe and his sermon, discussing the sex questionat great length. It was not very long before the Eastern papers had longarticles about Penloe and his sermon, and they wrote much on thesubject. Then the matter reached the magnitude of what is known as awave; which swept through the press all over the continent, causing asmuch comment and talk as Markham's poem, "The Man with the Hoe. "

Penloe's mail increased in size rapidly, and he was now receiving twentytimes more letters than all the other mail in Orangeville combined. Itwas amusing to see how the letters were addressed. They read, "Dr. Penloe, Rev. Dr. Penloe, Rev. Penloe, Penloe, Esq. , Prof. Penloe, D. D. , and LL. D. " Letters came to him from every state in the Union. Here isone:

 "MR. PENLOE:

 "DEAR SIR:--I am shocked and disgusted with you. You never ought to be allowed to talk from the pulpit in such a way. The people of Orangeville ought to tar and feather you and ride you on a rail out of the county. "

Another letter was as follows:

 "CRANK PENLOE:

 "Of all the cranks I ever did read about or hear tell on, you are the darndest. The women folks in my house are as hot as hell, ever since they read in the paper what you talked in church. My wife said, 'What a crank you must be, ' and my mother-in-law said hell is too good for such as you. What a rumpus you have made all over the country; it seems as if hell is to pay for all this. "

Penloe also received some powerful scorching letters from orthodoxministers, while on the other hand the liberal and radical elements ofsociety poured forth eulogies and commendations for his bold originalutterances, for his fearlessness in treating the subject in thecourageous way he did; calling him a brave pioneer and they themselveswould start Penloe Clubs for putting his ideas in practice. He receivedmany letters from churches in some of the large cities, like thefollowing:

 "REV. DR. PENLOE:

 "DEAR SIR:--Our church in this city is an elegant structure and will seat twelve hundred persons. For some months we have been looking for a popular young man to fill our pulpit. It has been very difficult to find an up-to-date man, one that will draw a congregation to fill our church, for the audience keeps growing less every Sunday, because we have not got a real, live smart man to preach to us. We think if we could secure your services you would draw the largest congregation in this city, for your popularity has swept the country from the Atlantic to the Pacific, and we feel sure you are the right man. Our people are very sociable and well to do, many of our members being rich. We are willing to pay you a salary of seven thousand dollars a year, and the use of a handsome house elegantly furnished, and will allow you two months' vacation, besides paying your expenses to come here. We will say that, should you accept our offer, our people will be glad to receive you into their hearts and homes. "

Penloe always answered all such communications, but as for accepting oneof them it was out of the question; for he knew it was not his field oflabor, and if the salary had been a hundred thousand dollars a year, itwould have been no temptation or an inducement to him to accept theoffer. For money, name and fame touched him not; and nothing couldinduce him to leave his path of labor for the sake of going into somenew field of work which only held out large material rewards. He alsoreceived many offers from the owners of papers and magazines, asking himto write his views. The New York _Monthly Magazine_ offered him onethousand dollars for an eight-page article on the sex question; providedhe would not write on the subject for any other magazine or paper. Penloe accepted the offer because he considered that was the bestchannel to communicate to the world his views on the sex question. Itsreaders were of a class that could comprehend the subject in the spiritin which it was offered. And as for the thousand dollars Penloe had asacred purpose he wished to use that money for. A man wrote to Penloeoffering him forty thousand dollars if he would consent to lecture forone year in all the large cities in the United States. The man told afriend of his, he was sure after paying Penloe his forty thousanddollars and all other expenses, he would clear about sixty thousanddollars himself. 

How true it is that a prophet is not without honor, save in his owncountry. For Orangeville was the last place to feel the Penloe wavewhich swept over all the country. At last the people of Orangevillereading so much about him in their papers and magazines, began to thinkhe was something more than a crank, that they must have a great manamongst them, or else he would never have received such big offers ofmoney for his services as the papers stated he had, and there would nothave been so much written about him if he was of no account. 

Quite a change had come over the people in Roseland concerning Penloe, and they began to feel differently towards him since his wave ofpopularity had swept over the country. Even Stella's aunt hadexperienced a change of heart towards him, for she was heard to say, "People's ideas are changing now in regard to the sex question. Theylook at the subject so differently now from what they did when I was agirl. I did not think Penloe was such a smart man as the papers say heis. He must be, or else he never would have received an offer of fortythousand dollars to lecture for one year. "

A man may possess all the characteristics of a saint and a martyrcombined, and yet the average person is not attracted to him; but assoon as money and popularity flow towards him, then in his eyes hebecomes next to a God; for people love to be touched on the materialside of their nature rather than on the spiritual. They consider thespiritual well enough to talk about, and when a friend of theirs diesthey may love to sing "Nearer, My God, to Thee" and "Safe in the Arms ofJesus, " but what they really desire for themselves and families, aboveeverything else, is a rich blessing of material things; that which makeswell for the body and which puts them in a position to have full play ofthe emotional and sensational part of their natures. 

So great was the desire among the people of Orangeville and Roseland, and in fact the whole county, to hear Penloe speak, and to see the manthat so much had been said and written about, that a committee was sentto him with a request signed by the leading citizens, asking him todeliver an address to them in Roseland. Penloe accepted the invitationto speak. The committee secured the use of a large packing house for themeeting, and fixed it up so that it seated a very large audience, forthey knew that the Penloe wave was at its height, and about every teamfrom every ranch in the county would be out on that occasion. As thecommittee had well advertised more than a week ahead, that Penloe woulddeliver a public address, the news reached to many parts outside thecounty, so that when the day came for the meeting to be held a numberof strangers from different parts of the state were seen in Roseland. 

We will copy from a San Francisco paper a report of the meeting, as thatpaper had a special reporter there who gave a full report of theaddress. 

-----------

AN IMMENSE CROWD

LISTENS

TO PENLOE'S ORIGINAL ADDRESS. 

Meeting Opened by the Mayor of Roseland. 

-----------

If a stranger had been in Roseland to-day he certainly would havethought from seeing the livery stables crowded with teams from thecountry, and every vacant lot and square also filled with teams, and thecrowds of people on the streets all going in one direction, that somegreat attraction was going on, and he would be under the impression thatif he went out into the country he would not expect to see a person or ateam, for there never was any occasion before that brought such a largegathering of people to Roseland. Long before the time of commencement, the seating capacity of the building was taxed to its utmost. Promptlyat 2 P. M. The Mayor of Roseland and Penloe appeared on the platform. TheMayor opened the meeting by introducing Penloe in the following words:"Ladies and gentlemen:--It gives me great pleasure to introduce to youthis afternoon a gentleman whom you all have heard and read so muchabout. Whatever your views may be about his teaching, I can positivelyassert the lecturer is a scholar and a gentleman, every inch of him. Very often a speaker's remarks fail to have the full weight they areentitled to because persons say he has an axe to grind, or, he is paidto talk that way. Now I have not the least idea of the subject thespeaker is going to talk to you upon, but this I can say, he is herethis afternoon only because he was invited to come and speak. He refusedall offers of money for his services, saying, he wished his labors to bea free will offering to you. Therefore I hope you will give him yourclosest attention, remembering he gives you the best product of his mindacquired through years of study, thought and observation; and that isthe richest gift one can give another. 

"Ladies and gentlemen, I now have the honor of introducing to you thespeaker, known as Penloe. "

Penloe rose and came forward to the front of the platform; first bowingto the Mayor and then to the audience; and as he did so he faced a seaof upturned faces, who gazed upon one of the most remarkable men thiscountry has produced. Not very many of the audience had seen Penloebefore, and they were agreeably surprised to see on the platform beforethem, so distinguished a personality. It seemed a delight to look uponhim. But few present could begin to size up such a man as he was. Someof the remarks which one could hear whispered were like the following:

A young lady said: "What beautiful clear eyes he has. It seems as if youcould see his soul in them. "

A gentleman was heard to say: "He has the most striking personality ofany one I have ever seen. "

A lady remarked: "Is he not handsome?"

A man said: "What a fine head and noble countenance he has. It seems asif the Almighty had stamped himself on him. "

"Yes, " said his wife who was sitting at his side. "And did you ever seea more perfect specimen of physical manhood than he is, so symmetricalin his build?"

Such was the man who faced the large audience and opened his address bysaying:

 * * * * *

"DEAR FRIENDS:

"The Mayor was correct in calling what I am about to say to you 'atalk, ' for if any one has come here expecting a grand oration, withflowery language, rounded periods, and finished diction, he will bedisappointed. 

"Now, dear friends, I love you all, and that is why I call you dearfriends, and that is why I am here this afternoon to talk to you, because I love you all. Yes, every one of you. I don't care what youapparently are. Some of you may be greedy and grasping, and some may betyrannical and overbearing, or weak and negative; with no backbone orgrit or will; or you may be vain, selfish, ambitious, self-conceited, carrying your head too high; or you may be one who lives to dance; lovesthe whirl and excitement of pleasure; or you may be one who loves toenjoy eating and drinking and sensual delights. I say, and I repeat itagain, I don't care what you apparently are, I love you all just thesame. I look at you from an entirely different standpoint from which youlook at yourselves. Now you all look at yourselves and at othersaccording to sex and your environments. Before me I see men who say ofthemselves, I am a lawyer; I am a preacher; I am a banker; I am adoctor; I am a merchant; I am a mechanic; I am an artist; I am amusician; I am a farmer; I am a common laborer. Before me I see womenwho say, I am a dressmaker; I am a milliner; I am a teacher; I am aclerk; I am a bookkeeper; I am a typewriter; or I am a lawyer's wife, orbanker's wife, or doctor's wife, or merchant's wife, or preacher's wife, or mechanic's wife, or farmer's wife. You think of yourselves accordingto that position you occupy to make your living, or according to therelationship you hold as wife, mother, daughter, or according to thefamily you are a member of. Then again you all esteem yourselvesaccording to the degree of comfort, luxuries, health, money or propertywhich each of you may or may not possess. Also whether you are young, middle aged or old. 

"Dear brothers and sisters, I do not rate you nor judge you nor look atyou in any way according to your conditions, age, sex or environments. Ilook at you to-day not as you look at yourselves, but I look at you allas spiritual beings, pure and perfect; nay, I look upon you all asbeing still more than that, for I look upon you all as being themanifestation of the One great Infinite Spirit. 

"Let me make it clearer to you by an illustration: In a certain provinceof an Oriental country it was customary at one time for any young ladywho was distinguished in any way for her beauty or her riches or hertitles or her accomplishments, to set a day for receiving her suitors, and grant each an opportunity to tell what he had to offer her as aninducement to her to become his bride. In this province there was ayoung lady whose beauty of countenance and lovely form, language isinadequate to describe. In addition to that, her sweet souled characterexceeded her beautiful form and her many accomplishments. So superiorhad that character become in its spiritual manifestation, that manystories were told of her healing the sick, of her spiritual words andpresence reforming the lives of many; and of her having knowledge ofthings, persons and subjects that she had neither heard nor read about. Her youth, her beauty, her spiritual gifts and her many accomplishmentsbecame known throughout the length and breadth of the province, and shehad many suitors for her heart and hand. So a day was set for her toreceive them all, to hear what each one had to offer, and select the oneof her choice. A suitable room was prepared for receiving them. At thefarther end the floor was raised two feet and on this raised part shetook a seat in the centre and near the front, with all her suitors onher right seated on the lower floor and facing her. 

"The first suitor that had a hearing was a rich merchant. He said toher, 'Dearest lady, I have heard much of thee and it now does my eyesgood to behold thee in all thy beauty. I am glad you have consented togive me the opportunity of telling you what I have to offer you tobecome my bride. I am a rich merchant and have a palatial home on theborders of a beautiful lake. Inside my home is a collection of theriches and products of skill from all lands that I have traded in. Ihave gold and ivory, laces, shawls, silks, fancy wares, rugs, mattings, spices and perfumes; and I have brought with me some as an offering toyou' (and here he ordered his servants to bring the presents in anddisplay them before her). 'Be my bride, most gracious lady, and thewealth from all lands shall be thine. '

"The lady smiled on him and told him to take a seat on her left and havehis servants remove the presents. 

"The next that appeared before the lady was a great warrior. 

"He said, 'Lovely lady, I am a great warrior. I have led to battle largearmies, and have always been victorious. I have met hand to handcaptains and generals, and have slain them with one blow from my sword'(and here he drew it out of its sheath and showed it to her. It was afine piece of skilled workmanship). 'Should you become my bride no harmshall ever befall you, no enemy shall come nigh you, and no serpent orwild beast shall hurt you; for I have killed all kinds of animals andreptiles. Most lovely one, if thou wilt become my bride, all my soldiersshall obey thy word, and I will be thy true protector. '

"With a smile she motioned him to a place on her left. 

"The next that appeared as her suitor, said, 'Dear lady, I have abeautiful home and all it needs is thee, and shouldst thou see fit tobecome my bride, you will be a happy and a joyous mother, and in thelove of each other, and in our home, and in our children, will ourhappiness be found. Dearest lady, become my bride and thou shalt be thehead of the happiest home in the land. '

"She smiled and motioned him to a seat on her left. 

"The next suitor that came forward was attired in rich cloth trimmedwith lace and gold. 

"He said, 'Most charming lady, I am a Prince, and if thou wilt become mybride, I will make thee a Princess. Thou shall have a lovely court, manyservants, costly robes to wear, and millions of people to worship thee, and do thee homage. '

"She smiled and motioned him to a seat on her left. 

"Other suitors made offers to her. The last suitor that appeared beforethe sweet lady was different from all the rest. He was dressed plainly;he needed nothing to improve his natural appearance, for his majesticform, his noble countenance and lustrous eyes, surpassed inattractiveness all the other suitors. When you once saw him you felt asif you wished to take another look at him, for it seemed to do one'seyes good to feast them on so grand a man. 

"He said, 'Thou pure, sweet one. When a youth I was wandering through aforest and saw a man sitting under a tree. He had a sweeter countenancethan I had ever seen before. He said, "My youthful friend, if thou wiltlearn from me thou shalt become good, wise and very happy. "

"'I thought of my companions and myself in regard to what he said, andthe more I thought about us all, I could not think of one that wasbecoming good and wise, or was truly happy. For we were all restless, going here, and going there, trying this and doing the other to findhappiness. So I thanked him and said, I will be thy pupil, for I wish tobecome good, wise and truly happy. He said, "Commence to-morrow morning, and as soon as you awake rise immediately; never lay after you areawake, for it is not good for one of your age. Then when you rise bathein cold water. After you have dressed, " he said, "read out of this bookwhich I give you; read every morning for fifteen minutes or half anhour; then spend a little time in prayer and meditation. " And he gave meinstructions in such and said, "Live on plain food, eat no meat, avoidbad companions as you would a Bengal tiger, and before going to rest atnight spend half an hour in prayer and meditation. Continue faithfullyin the performance of these practices for three months, and then comehere to me. " I did so, carrying them out to the letter, and at the endof three months I returned to him. He looked at me and said, "I see byyour countenance you have changed. " I replied, "Yes, I feel changedaltogether. " "Tell me, " he said, "in what way do you feel different?"

"'I said, "When you saw me three months ago my mind was confused more orless, my imagination ran too much after vain and sensuous objects. Ihad too much personal sensitiveness, being attached to myself so much. Iwas easily irritated, and always restless, wanting something I did nothave. But now my mind is calm and peaceful, my imagination dwells on thepure, the good and the beautiful. I no longer feel envious or jealous orgreedy; for love seems to be taking the place of those feelings. "

"'Continuing, my teacher said, "Let your prayer be for light andknowledge, and ask the Blessed Infinite One to help you to love all; letlove rule; never mind what others may say about you, or how meanly theymay treat you. Be in earnest to love all. Rise every morning with thisthought: 'How beautiful my brother is; how precious is my sister. ' Youmay not love a person's ways, but you should always love the person. Separate the two in your mind and it will help you much. Start the daywith this thought, 'I will live this day without discontent, withoutself-seeking, and without anxiety. ' Say, 'Lord, deliver me from allselfish ambitions, and from pride and vanity, and may I become teachableas a little child. '"

"'I did so, for I was very desirous of advancing in the Divine life. 

"'In six months' time I returned to him. He said, "Why, brother, howhappy you look; how clear and bright your eyes are; how sweet yourexpression has become. "

"'"Yes, " I said, "I am becoming like you. " He said, "God bless yourefforts in living the Divine life. Let your prayer be: Do thou manifestthyself in me, thou Blessed Infinite One. See that I want Thee andnothing else. "

"'I did so, for the more I followed his instructions the more of theDivine life did I realize, and I knew that the angel was ruling theanimal within me. After being his disciple for several years, he said, "Thou art ready now to become a teacher like myself. "

"'I replied, "Dear Guru, my prayer is that in becoming a teacher likethee, I may be able to lead others in the Divine life as thou hast ledme. " I kissed the holy man and he gave me his blessing which hasfollowed me ever since, and it is with pleasure that I can say in thespirit of thankfulness and humility, there have been those whose livesare all the sweeter and brighter through my life and instructions. Sweetlady, you know what I mean when I say, having obtained freedom throughrenunciation I realized illumination, and through the light which I havereceived I am in the possession of knowledge which the many know littleabout, and through the light and knowledge which I have received I cameto know you long before seeing you to-day. I have seen you many, manytimes though you were hundreds of miles away from me, and I seem to havebeen in communication with you, though I never have spoken or written aword to you. Not only so, sweet lady, but it has been my happiness toreceive from you many uplifting thoughts and I felt as if I was led bythe Divine Spirit which is in us all to come here to-day and say to you:Thou sweet spirit, I have no houses nor lands, no money nor wealth, noname nor fame, but I have attained realization, and through thatattainment I see the Divine in you; and its manifestation to such aneminent degree in you has attracted me towards you, and I say to younow, sweet one, that in your becoming my bride our lives will beexpanded, and we will attain unfoldment that we could obtain in no otherway. Thou bright one, what sweet communings of soul with soul, we willhave; for having consecrated our bodies to the Eternal One, we will eachday manifest a brighter light, and both of us shine as one in our lovefor each other, and for all. And, dear one, in that beautiful light andlife will our cup of bliss be filled, and many besides ourselves willdrink therefrom. '

"The lady smiled very sweetly on him and bade him take a seat on herright. Then rising and facing her other suitors she said, 'Friends, Ithank you for the interest and kindness you have shown towards me, butyou all made one mistake, and that is in thinking I am merely just whatthis material form stands for, in thinking I am a woman and only awoman, and nothing but a woman. And in thinking so you come, one withgifts of silks, laces, gold, ivory, spices and many other things, as ifthat was all I needed. Another offers bravery and protection for me, thinking I was a weak woman and could not take care of myself; anotherwants to make me a Princess, so as to excite my pride and vanity, bycausing so many to bow down to me, as if my joy consisted in having mypride and vanity fed, and in looking upon my fellow beings as my slaves, whose whole life is to contribute to my enjoyment. Then another offersme a home and to make me the mother of many children; as if that was thehighest attainment for a spiritual being; while still another offers memoney, good things to eat and drink and wear, only what this body ofmine seems in his eyes. No, I will have to decline all your offers, because you are under the illusion that I am only a woman. '

"Turning to the one on her right she said, 'By a life of self-denial anddiscipline through prayer and meditation, and in cultivating the spiritof love for all, and in making your life a free will offering tohumanity, you attained illumination. The angel now rules the animal andyou have arrived now to the state of realization of the Divine withinyou. Not being in bondage to either the man or the woman, for you seethat each is a spiritual being like the other, therefore you look uponme as a spiritual being manifested in the form of a woman. You have seenthat my wants and desires are spiritual, not material. All that I needin the material world is very little and comes to me; for as Jesus hassaid, "Seek ye first the Kingdom of Heaven, and all these things(material) shall be added unto you. "

"'Dear friend, you have appealed to my self, my spiritual nature. I nowrespond, and, dear one, what I possess in the way of love shall beyours, for I love you so dearly it will be a joy for me to give you mylove and live in your love, and we will both consecrate ourselves toeach other and to the Lord, in His humanity. '"

Penloe, looking earnestly at his audience, said: "That is the way, dearfriends, I look on you all this day; not for what your material formsstand for, not for the environments each of you is placed in, but I lookupon you all as spiritual beings. I look upon you as Divine, and it isthis great, grand and glorious thought that each one of you is Divine. Iwant you to take it home with you; I want you to repeat it over and overagain, '_I am Divine_'; I want you to think about it till it becomespart of your own mentality, till it becomes part of the cells of yourbrain, till it becomes a part of the life blood of your body, flowingthrough your arteries and veins; and all your actions shall have theirsource in the grand thought that you are Divine. When you reach to thatplane, your whole course in life will change, and each one of you beforeme here will become so changed that you or your neighbors will hardlyknow yourselves. For you have been going about with this thought, 'I ama poor, weak human being. ' That man over there says, 'All there is to meis this body with its appetites and desires. I drink, I swear, I live alife of lust and that is what I am. ' I say no! a thousand times no! Allthe qualities of the Divine are within you; but you have not realizedthem. Don't look upon yourself any longer as being that drinking, swearing, lustful man. But look upon yourself as being Divine; that allthe qualities of the universe are within you, and in you are all thepowers of the universe. That poor woman over there whose life is one ofhard, monotonous toil in the house; you are the mother of too manychildren. Your life is one round of work, care and anxiety, and when youlook in the glass you see that work, worry and passion have taken thebloom off your cheeks, the brightness out of your eyes; you are faded;and it seems as if the light and life of the world had left you, and yousee no bright future. Hardly anything in it for you worth the having. 

"It is to you I bring this grand message, my discouraged sister, wake upand get out of the illusion that you are what that poor worn-out body ofyours stands for. No, dear sister, a thousand times no; for you are'Existence Absolute, Knowledge Absolute, and Bliss Absolute. '

"The reason that you and your sex are where you are to-day, is becauseyou are in bondage to your material forms, looking upon yourselves andwishing men to look upon you also for what you are in body, instead ofwomen looking upon themselves as spiritual beings and having men do thesame. The reason that men are where they are to-day is because they arein bondage to their material forms, looking upon themselves as beingmen, and also expecting women to look upon them as such, instead of menlooking upon themselves as pure spiritual beings possessing thequalities of the Divine, and looking upon women as being exactly thesame spiritually as themselves. 

"You have all drawn veils over your Divine nature through this illusion, and from this illusion springs all the acts which keep you fromrealizing your Divine nature. Your greed, your vanity, yourself-conceit, your love of praise, your love of self, your attachment toyourself, and all that is yours, your appetites all act as shades overthe windows of the soul. When will you break these various bonds and befree?

[2]"There is a story that the king of gods, 'Indra, ' once became a pig, wallowing in mire. He had a she pig and a lot of baby pigs and was veryhappy. Then some other angels saw his plight, came to him and told him, 'You are the king of the gods, you have all the gods to command. Why areyou here?' But Indra said, 'Let me be. I am all right here, I don't carefor the heavens while I have the sow and little pigs. ' The poor godswere at their wits' end what to do. After a time they decided to comenow and again and slay one of the little pigs and then another, untilthey had slain all the pigs and the sow, too. When all were dead Indrabegan to weep and mourn. Then the gods ripped his pig body open and hecome out of it, and began to laugh. What a hideous dream he had had. He, the king of gods, to have become a pig and to think that pig life wasthe only life. Not only so but to have wanted the whole universe to comeinto the pig life. 

[Footnote 2: Vivekananda in Raja Voga. ]

"The soul when it identifies itself with nature forgets that it is pureand Infinite. The soul does not live, it is life itself. It does notexist, it is existence itself. The soul does not know, it is knowledgeitself. It is an entire mistake to say the soul lives, or knows, orloves. Love and existence are not the qualities of the soul, but itsessence. When they get reflected on that something you may call them thequalities of that something. Remember what you read in Hindu philosophy, that the finer body, and what is called in Christian theology thespiritual body, is not the soul. The soul is beyond them all. It is thissoul which is Divine. 

"Now let us follow out this thought that all of you are Divine and thateach one of you looks upon himself as being Divine, and that you lookupon all others as being Divine also. What is the result? Let's see. TheDivine nature is one of love, one of purity, one of justice, one ofharmony, one of peace. As a Divine being you are looking within for allyour happiness and are not dependent on things outside of yourself tomake you happy. As a Divine being you are not grasping and wantingthings that don't belong to you, and making yourself and othersmiserable by wishing you were where you cannot go, or you want thingsyou cannot have. As a Divine being your conduct towards others under allcircumstances is one of love. Therefore you are not stirring upcontentions and strifes and you are trying, as far as possible, to makethose around you happy, and are yourself striving to be the same underall circumstances. All things which disturb you keep you from realizingthe Divine. Therefore you have control over your temper and aremanifesting peace and harmony. As you are Divine, you should do yourwork in the world without attachment to things of the world. You shouldnot be owned by the external world, for all forms and things perish, butthe life of the spirit is eternal. 

"As a Divine being you will be honest and truthful to yourself andothers; you will practise no deception; you will not want what belongsto others; and try in trade or barter to cheat another, for you lookupon all as Divine like yourself. As a Divine being you will want toearn your living by the sweat of your own brow, instead of by the sweatof others as many do to-day. 

"Let that thought enter the life of the family and instead of thehusband and father being cross and cranky at times, he will always bethe same; trying each day in some new way to make his wife and childrenbetter and happier, and they in return will be a joy to themselves and acomfort to him. What a happy home where that thought reigns. 

"Let that thought be carried into the affairs of the County, State andNation, and see what a revolution of peace and happiness it would bring. The first change would be that all women would have the same right tovote as men have; not because they are women, but because they areDivine, like man. In short because they are spiritual beings like men. 

"The aphorism, 'Equal rights to all and special privileges to none, 'will be lived out, because no one who is living the thought that all areDivine, will wish to have opportunities that they deny to others. 

"'An injury to one is the concern of all, ' is a maxim that would be putinto practise. 'All for one and one for all' would be acted out in allthe business of life, for all are Divine. All persons in office wouldsee how best they can serve the public, instead of seeing, as is donenow, how best they can feather their own nests, at the expense of thepublic. 

"State legislators would meet, not to see how much there is in it forthemselves, in passing laws, but would pass laws in the interest of themasses. All forms of corruption would cease, and bribery woulddisappear, because all are looked upon as one, and that one is Divine;and _Greed_ cannot live where that thought predominates. Congress, instead of passing laws in the interest of bankers, railroadcorporations, manufacturers, and trust companies, would be there forone purpose, that of making laws in the interest of the whole nation, and what is known as class legislation would disappear. 

"All persons engaged in adulterating merchandise would cease theirdisgraceful and dishonest business. For, realizing their Divine nature, they would only make pure articles, and everything would be what it ismarked. All business would be done with honesty of purpose and love ofjustice; in fact the character of the Divine would be seen in alldealings. No longer would the great dailies be owned by the money power, and intellectual prostitutes write the editorials of their columns, blinding and deceiving the minds of the people that the classes mayfleece them. In short the ethics of Christ would enter into theindustrial and social systems. Usury would be abolished. Instead ofhaving Christ so much in prayer and song, in poetry and prose, in marbleand on canvas, we would have him in the halls of legislation, inrailroad operations, in manufactories, in stores, on farms and in thehome. In short he would enter into all the walks of life, and men'sactions would be governed by his teachings, viz. : 'Whatsoever ye wouldthat men should do unto you do ye also unto them; and as we all wish tohave love and justice shown us, realizing our Divine nature, we wouldshow it unto others. 

"Now, I beseech each one of you, I beseech you because I love you, startto-day with the soul elevating thought, with this grand truth, that 'Youare the Divine, ' and live according to your Divine nature and not beruled by your animal instincts. If ever you are in doubt about what youshould do and what you should not do, I would say, do whatever wouldmake you strong physically, whatever would make you strongintellectually, whatever would make you strong spiritually, and do notdo what would make you weak physically, intellectually, or spiritually. In living the pure Christ life you always will be well. Remember thebody is the instrument through which the Divine manifests itself;therefore take care of the body and don't abuse it by too much work ortoo much social excitement, or too much of anything. Be moderate andtemperate in all your actions, bathe every morning and have times formeditation and prayer, and it will not be long before you will make thewhole State of California what it ought to be, a heaven on earth. Forhaving heaven within, you will make all about you heaven; and let metell you that when you leave your material bodies, the only heaven youwill find is that which you will take with you. "

CHAPTER XVIII. 

LETTERS RECEIVED BY PENLOE. 

While Penloe was delivering his address there was a man in the audiencewho sat near the platform, following the remarks of the speaker veryclosely. Looking in his face you could see the marks of dissipation; thecolor and lines which drink and carnality leave on the countenance. Tojudge his age by his face you might take him to be a man of fifty, buthe was only about thirty years old; for he had lived twenty years infive. His form was large and well proportioned; naturally he was astrong man. His clothing consisted of a shirt, a pair of overalls, bothdirty, a pair of suspenders and a pair of shoes. 

When Penloe finished his address, and the audience was about to leave, this man made a rush for the platform, and going up to Penloe undergreat emotion, he said in broken utterances with tears in his eyes: "Godbless you for showing me that my real nature is Divine. I have beenliving the life of a beast, but now I will live the Divine life. " Thatman afterwards said: "The look that Penloe gave me and the way hepressed my hand will be with me as long as I live. "

Penloe saw that if he stayed on the platform or did not leave thebuilding, he would have a crowd round him. Not wishing to give areception and thinking it best to keep the people's minds on what hesaid, instead of having them diverted from the subject to himpersonally, he hastily left the building. But he received a number ofletters from persons who heard his address. We will copy three assamples. 

The first letter we have copied was from the wife of the leading lawyerin Roseland and read as follows:

 "ROSELAND. "DEAR MR. PENLOE:

 "I would very much have liked to have had an opportunity of meeting you, that I might tell you what I am about to write and very much more. Since I heard your address I so wanted to have a talk with you, as I have so many questions to ask you, and above all to tell you what your message has done for me. 

 "I am the wife of a lawyer, and at the age of twenty-two I graduated from college. A year afterwards I married Mr. Horton and have been married seven years. My tastes have always been intellectual with a strong desire to lead and to be above those around me. I had little sympathy for the poor and ignorant, and those I had little in common with I kept aloof from. My friends looked to me as an authority on most subjects, as I travelled in Europe two years after I was married. It will do me good now to confess to you and tell you, I was cold, vain, self-conceited and my purpose in reading and travelling was not to help those around me, but to add glory and fame to myself, and to be thought a very superior minded person. I carried my head very high and associated with but few. After seeing you and listening to your address, I can hardly describe the state of mind it left me in. But it was something like a lady might feel when she is dressed in her best and is very proud of her attire. While she is in that frame of mind she meets some one who has garments much superior to hers, and she sees that the clothes she is wearing are unbecoming and do not fit her, and that she has been under an illusion in thinking they were so rich and fine. For when the other garments are shown her, she feels she had been the most mistaken person in the world and longs to cast off the garments she is wearing, that she may put on these superior ones. 

 "Now that was my case exactly. I was the woman attached to what I thought were my fine clothes. You were the one with the elegant new gowns, and when you showed me so clearly that my own costume was nothing but filthy rags, I was ready to take the superior garments with which you presented me. 

 "When I think what a foolish, proud, vain woman I have been, I feel like covering my face with shame; like hiding my head somewhere. I intend that these feelings of remorse shall stimulate me towards manifesting the Divine, in love, in patience, in humility, and in meekness. 

 "I will go among the poor and ignorant and become one with them, in order to raise them to the realization of their Divine nature. 

 "May they see in me that love for them which I saw in you for all, and it will give me pleasure to tell those of my own circle how sweet the Divine life has become to me, and may I be a spiritual help to them. 

 "My husband was touched by your words, I am glad to say, and we are both trying to live the Divine life. 

 "When you come to Roseland, be sure and come to our home. We shall be very pleased to see you and have you stay with us as long as you can. 

 "Your friend, "CARRIE HORTON. "

Another letter we will copy was from the leading banker of Roseland:

 "First National Bank. "G. Holmes, President. R. Wells, Cashier. "ROSELAND, Cal. "DEAR BROTHER PENLOE:

 "It gives me great pleasure to address you as such, though I am a perfect stranger to you; but after hearing your address I feel at liberty to call you brother. I felt your great heart of love throbbing through all you said in your lecture. Now I must tell you that a man entered the building to hear you speak just out of curiosity. He would have laughed if any one had told him that he might hear something that he had not heard before or might be impressed by the lecture, for he felt settled, sure and certain in his own mind concerning all subjects of interest to him. But when he heard your clear and forcible remarks, it knocked him off his feet, taking the last prop away he leaned on, and there was nothing left for him to do but to get on the same foundation that you are on. Bless God, I have done so, and now I am beginning to live as a new man, the Divine man. 

 "I used to walk the streets thinking I was a great man, the leading financier in Roseland, and the grand thought I had of myself was that I was a banker, being looked up to by those around me because of my financial standing. But those thoughts are now to me hay and stubble, and I have burned them. 

 "From this time forth my money and myself will be consecrated to the service of manifesting the Divine, and in helping others to do the same. As a proof of my sincerity I enclose a check for five thousand dollars for you to use as you think best in spreading the grand truth which you presented so clearly in your address. May you, my dear brother, always realize in the highest degree the presence of your Divine nature. 

 "Your brother, "GEORGE HOLMES. "

The following letter is one that is prized very much by Penloe. It camefrom the wife of a poor ranchman and bore the marks of its proximity tothe wash-tub, the churn, a child's dirty finger marks, and the hot tearsof a woman overcome with joy:

 "TANGLEWOOD RANCH, ORANGEVILLE . . . "MR. PENLOE:

 "DEAR SIR:--O, I have so much to say and don't know where to begin. I don't get any time to write, have been waiting for a spell, but don't get any, for one thing after another keeps crowding me. I have just wiped the suds from my hands, having left the wash-tub for a few minutes, saying I would not put off writing to you any longer. 

 "Well, we went to your meeting and never heard any one talk like you did before. 

 "My husband and I have not much learning, but you made it so simple and plain that we could not help understanding what you meant. I want to say how glad we both are that we went, because our lot in life has been dark and hard. I married my husband when a girl of seventeen. I knew so little, was so green, but was full of hope and expectations. What a hard experience I have had, for I have been married ten years and have six small children; so much sickness, so much hard work. O, dear! my life has been so hard. I cannot write any more now, as I must finish getting my washing out. 

 "Well, my clothes are on the line and I am going to take a few minutes' rest and write a little more. Yes, life has been hard. How little a poor ignorant girl thinks or knows what is before her when she gets married. My husband has felt all discouraged, so many babies, so much hard work, such hard times to get a dollar, always in debt to doctors; it made us both grow cross and cranky and just as soon die as live. Our love for each other grew cold, and the attraction we had for each other died out. I told my husband he must take me out somewhere or else I would go crazy. Every day the same thing over again from morning to night, tending babies, standing over a cook-stove, then over a wash-tub, then churning, no end of dish-washing and washing babies' clothes. I am going to churn now, when I take a rest again I will write more. 

 "Well, the butter has come, I will rest and write you more. 

 "I was telling you how dark our married life has been. We heard there was going to be a big meeting in Roseland, and my husband said he would go and see what it was like. So we went and heard you talk. What you said made us look at the world and ourselves different to what we ever did before. We both liked your talk very much; we talked lots about what you said. When we got home that day after supper my husband said: 'If I am Divine, I don't need to chew tobacco, and I quit right now and will put what tobacco I have got in the stove. ' I said, 'O, Charles, how glad I am. ' 'Yes, Maud, ' said Charles, 'I am going to live the Divine life. Will you help me?' I said, 'Yes, dear Charles, you know I will. ' 'Well, Maud, ' said he, 'we thought our life hard and bitter, but I see now it was through our not living the Divine life. Maud, I will try and make your life a little better than I have done, ' and he kissed me. The children looked at us both with great surprise, for they had never seen my husband kiss me before. It seemed as if the same feelings had come back that we had in our courting days. He said, 'You have the hardest time of it, let me put the children to bed and you rest; for if I am Divine I must live a life of love and show my love in helping you all I can. ' I cannot help it, sir, but hot tears are falling fast on this letter, for the light and love have entered our home, where before it was darkness and despair. How sweet it is trying to live the Divine life. I am doing my best to live that life. We are not going to worry any more. My husband now is so bright and hopeful, does all he can to cheer me up, and I am the same for it is catching like a fever. 

 "Well, my object in writing this to you is to tell you what your talk has done for us. My husband said, 'If ever a man had a heart full of love for all, he knows it is you, and your great heart has touched our hearts. How can I thank you for what you have done for us? May God bless you. I shall always pray that you may help others as you have us. My husband said, 'Tell him I am a changed man;' and I know he is, and I am a changed woman. 

 "Excuse this letter for having dirt marks on it. While I was tending the baby one of the children put its dirty fingers on the letter, but I am going to send it just as it is. 

 "Your friend, "MAUD NEVE. "

Mrs. Marston for several reasons went to hear Penloe deliver hisaddress. One reason was curiosity to hear and see the man that hadcaused so much talk everywhere, and another one that the newspapers fromthe Atlantic to the Pacific had printed so much about him. Still anotherreason was she knew that about all her friends would be there, and theywould be talking about him, and she wished to be posted on a subjectthat her friends would be conversing about and to be able to take herpart in the conversation. If there was anything that Mrs. Marstonadmired and loved, it was a handsome man. She took great pride in thefine appearance of her four Roseland young gentlemen guests. A look ofastonishment came over that lady's face when Penloe appeared at thefront of the platform, and she turned her eyes for the first time onthat fine physique, with its symmetrical form and noble countenance. Shewas heard to say, "That is the handsomest man I have ever seen in mylife. " She thought her favorites could not compare with Penloe. Sheremarked to a friend of hers: "I was surprised when I saw Penloe, for Ithought of him as being a man past middle age, with long hair, unkemptbeard and slovenly dress; but when I saw the best looking young man Ihave ever looked upon in my life, and finely dressed, too, I could nothelp thinking what a fine society man he would make. I am not surprisedthat Stella is taken with him. Why, if that man would only put his timeinto making money, he could have his pick of any of our best societyyoung ladies. What a fine lawyer he would make. "

Mrs. Marston thought Penloe a very fine, interesting speaker, but thatlady was not prepared, at present, to give up her sense-planeenjoyments, in order to live the Divine life. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

MRS. WEST RELATES HER DREAM. 

Mrs. West, the mother of Ben West, had breakfast ready just as herhusband came in from doing the chores about the barn. After Mrs. Westhad poured out two cups of Mocha and Java for her husband and herself, Mr. West, like a good husband, had his wife help herself first and thenhimself, after which he began to enjoy the good things she had preparedfor their morning meal. 

He noticed that Mrs. West only sipped her coffee occasionally and didnot touch the food on her plate. Seeing in her face that something wasnot quite right, he said: "What is the matter, dear, you look as ifsomething troubled you? Have you lost your appetite?"

His wife replied: "No, William, but I had a dream that disturbed me. "

"Why, what could it be to affect you in that way?" said her husband. 

"Well, I will tell you, " said his wife. "I dreamt I saw our colt Prince;he seemed as if he did not eat the grain hay you gave him. Then seeinghe did not eat the grain hay, you gave him some alfalfa hay. He did noteat much of that either, so you thought you would give some crushedbarley. When you saw that he did not eat that, you turned him out of thebarn into your fine alfalfa pasture. He ate a little of the green feed, but was still very restless and discontented. So you turned him outwhere he could get wild feed and have plenty of chance to run. After youturned him out he just browsed a little, and ran up the road and downthe road snorting and arching his neck very prettily; his smooth, sleek, glossy, black coat shining in the sun made him look fine and handsome. You could not make out what was the matter with him, for he seemed wellbut was so restless; not contented in any place or liking any kind offeed. So you thought he might be lonesome and you turned out some horsesto run with him. But he seemed to pay no attention to them, ate littleand was getting more restless and discontented all the time, not evenenjoying his freedom nor knowing what to do with it. He would every nowand then run up and down the road as if not knowing what to do withhimself. 

"Once in his restless mood he went down the road, and there was abeautiful young lady sitting near the gate leading to her house. She sawhim coming and noticed how handsome he was, and she thought how fine itwould be to have that noble looking horse to ride and keep it for heruse. So she opened the gate and came to the road and stood waiting forthe colt. When he came to where she was, he looked at her and arched hisneck, and she thought he was handsome; and smiling she went up to himand just placed her hand on his neck and patted him: then she talkedsweetly to him and passed her hand over his face several times, and heseemed so quiet and gentle that you would have thought that it was herhe had been wanting, and she seemed to know by intuition that she hadgot him in her power; so she opened the gate and he followed her in. Then she knew she had got him sure, and he was just what she had wanted. She petted him a little more, then put a bridle on him and then asaddle. Then she mounted him and off they went and you could not tellwhich was the most delighted the colt or the young lady. At first shewas very good to him, and only rode him short distances and fed himhigh. He was perfectly docile and she had full control over him. Afterwards she exacted more service from him, would ride him longerdistances, and later along she not only rode him long distances but rodehim hard and fast and fed and petted him less. Sometimes the horse wasexhausted and about to give out, but in order to revive him all she hadto do was to make a little of him, talk coaxingly and pet him; andinstantly his eye would brighten, animation would come back to him, andhe would do his best to travel. But this kind of usage was telling onthe horse and he was growing poorer all the time. Still she was exactingand demanded as much from him as ever. After awhile, he could not beginto travel as he once did, for he was getting weaker and weaker, and evenher pettings were losing power to put life into him, for it seemed attimes as if it had all gone out of him. 

"One hot day when she was riding him and he seemed very much fatigued, they were going along the road where there was a fine rich pasture wellfenced, with some fine young horses feeding in it. When they saw Princeand his mistress they ran round the field, then along the fence wherethe road was, and every now and then would look at the poor worn-outcolt carrying his mistress. Then they would run a piece, throw up theirhind legs, toss their heads, showing how much freedom they enjoyed. Again they would run along the fence and look at him. One of the horsesin the field said to the other, "Why, there is our old companion Prince. I would not have known him, he looks so old and poor. How thin he hasbecome. Why don't he throw that woman off and be free like ourselves?Don't you see how she is wearing him out by inches?" "Ah!" said anotherhorse, "He was free like ourselves at one time. There is not a horse inthis pasture that looks as handsome and fat as he did, but he could notenjoy his freedom. He was restless, till he became a willing slave tothat woman's smiles, caresses and pettings. He won't live long; she istoo hard and makes too many demands on him. But notice even now his eyewill brighten if she pats him on his neck a little and says a few kindsweet words to him, how he tries to go faster, but it is only for a veryfew yards; then he is back again to his old gait, more tired thanbefore. Do you notice how fresh and fine she looks, but how poor andworn out he is? She knew her power and has used it for her selfgratification regardless of what might become of him. Poor fool, hecould not see that her kind talk and pettings were only a meansemployed to gain her end. She cared nothing for him, only as hecontributed to her pleasure; _and there are so many many more very greencolts just like him_. One day the young lady had been out with Prince ona long hard ride, and they were coming home. Prince could hardly put onefoot before the other, so weak and tired was he. At last when she gothim to the stable he fell down and seemed to be in much pain. She calledin assistance and men came with medicine and used much of it on him, butit was no good; he gave one look at her and died. She cried over him andput her head on his body and said, "He was the best horse that ever wasand I will never have any other horse. I can never love another as I didhim. " About a month afterwards she was seen riding on a fine young baycolt, and both seemed just as happy as Prince and she did the first timeshe rode him. "

Here Mrs. West stopped. 

Her husband said: "That was a very strange dream, but I don't see whythat should affect you, for I was out to the barn this morning andPrince was all right, with a big appetite for his breakfast. "

No, Mr. West could not see why that dream could make her feel sad, butMrs. West knew, for there was a portion of the dream she did not relate, and that was, when Prince gave the lady a look just as he was about toexpire, that look on his face Mrs. West saw to be the look and face ofher son Ben West, and the young lady that rode him was Julia HammondWest, his wife. A short time afterwards Mr. West saw more in his wife'sdream, for he received word stating that his son had died from exposurein the Klondike. Mr. West saw the notice in a paper about a month later, of the marriage of their son's wife. 

CHAPTER XX. 

IN THE MOUNTAINS. 

One afternoon Penloe was expected to take supper with the Wheelwrights. He had had a standing invitation for some time, but for certain reasonshad not accepted it till now. The last time he saw Stella, he said: "Ifit will be agreeable to you all, I will take supper at your house nextTuesday evening. " They were all in high spirits at the thought of hiscoming, for a more agreeable, interesting, and intelligent visitor couldnot be found. 

What little time there was between the time of his arrival and supper, he kept them laughing by relating some very interesting experiences. 

At the supper table he was given the seat of honor, Mrs. Wheelwrightbeing on his right and Stella on his left. Stella had on a fine, whitedress, with white satin ribbon at the neck and sleeves, and, as hercomplexion was dark and her hair jet black, it became her exceedinglywell. There are some young ladies who need to have very fine dresses tomake them at all presentable; they are so dependent on the style of thedress for giving them a good form and fine appearance, but it was not sowith Stella. Her fine form and graceful movements would make any dresslook well; she set off the dress. The table was laid with a snowy-whitedamask tablecloth, moss-rose pattern, with napkins to match. Also amoss-rose tea set. The table did not groan with a lot of heavy, greasyfood; no, there was very fine bread, good sweet butter, nectarine sauceand blackberry jelly, cake, pineapple sherbet, vanilla ice-cream, milk, weak tea, and some sweetmeats, and nuts. 

The meal was eaten very leisurely, for the conversation was veryinteresting, all taking part in it. Penloe had that rare gift of a goodconversationalist, being able to make others talk their best instead ofdoing all the talking himself. Stella and Penloe were both good atrepartée. The ladies talked more than Penloe, and there seemed to be areal genuine feeling, as if one spirit pervaded them all. 

After supper, Mr. Wheelwright had an opportunity of talking to Penloe, on the porch, about subjects that he was most interested in, while theladies washed the dishes. Later on, the ladies joined them, and a mostagreeable evening was spent. Mr. And Mrs. Wheelwright excused themselveswhen their regular time for retiring came, and as it was such a lovelymoonlight evening, Stella invited Penloe to keep her company on theporch, saying, "The evening is so beautiful. " Yes, it was beautiful. Itwas one of those matchless evenings in California that must be seen andenjoyed to be fully appreciated, and by a soul in touch with thesublime. To realize the grandeur of the sky, with its clear atmosphere, on those fine evenings, is to experience one of the richest joys ofexistence. Language is inadequate to describe such beauty. 

The two souls on the porch were in touch with the Divine, whichmanifested Itself in all these glories, and they were drinking it in totheir fullest capacity. They had sat in silence for a while, when Penloesaid: "Stella, I have not had anything that has given me moresatisfaction, or that has pleased me more, and given me encouragement inmy work, so much as the courageous spirit manifested by you on the daythat you in a public way freed yourself from bondage. You taught thepeople a lesson they will never forget. That was a grand act, Stella, and you built into your character on that day qualities which will standall trials and temptations; you made a good karma for yourself. Thinkhow your act has helped others out of bondage. "

Stella said: "Penloe, it gives me pleasure to hear your approval of whatI have done. But is it not only the fruits of your own work, after all?Did you not take Stella, a green, ignorant girl as she was, and lead herto her freedom?"

Penloe said: "Yes, Stella, I did one kind of work, and you did another;my work was easy compared to yours. I instructed you, but it was you whoput the instruction in practice, and that counts. "

"Penloe, " said Stella, taking his hand in hers, "I realize that fully, for no one but you could have taught me as you did. No one but you couldhave given me the light and knowledge I so much needed, no one but youcould help me open the door which led me into the spiritual world, andwhen I entered that world, you were there as my spiritual companion. 

"Penloe, you have been my very dear social companion, you have been myvery dear intellectual companion, and you have been my very dearspiritual companion. Your companionship has been that of the truestfriendship, for your every act and thought has been to raise me up to ahigher plane, and I would not be true to my highest and best nature if Idid not tell you that I love you as I can love no other man. Youpossessed my heart long before to-night. Do you love Stella, Penloe, anddo you want her to be your life companion, to help you in your noblework, to love you, and to live the Divine life with you?"

Penloe said: "Stella, dear, what I have done for you I would do for anyone; but darling, I love you intensely. Yes, dear one, your love to meis bliss, and there is no one whose companionship I love and enjoy morethan yours, dear Stella, for I see so much of the Divine manifested inyou. " And here Penloe took the dear girl to him, and they were both lostin bliss. 

I looked at the moon just then in its silvery brightness, and as itlooked down on that hallowed scene it sent forth such a glow of light asilluminated the whole heavens and earth. I looked at the planetswitnessing that blissful scene. They were more brilliant than ever, andvied with each other in sending forth their bright lights. I looked atthe whole canopy of the heavens and, just as the two embraced, anunusual number of stars of the first magnitude appeared and the wholesky was decked with millions of fiery worlds. And why should theheavens not be brilliant on an occasion when the love in two divine onesis plighted?

Their little whisperings at intervals during the silence, which they areenjoying, are too sacred to record here; and while they are in thatexceedingly blissful state of mind the thought came to me to note thenature of kisses. There is the cold kiss, which upon receiving onewishes he had not been kissed. Then there is the average common kiss. Then there is the kiss of friendship. Then there is the ordinary lovekiss. Then there is the warm, passionate kiss. But superior to them allis the pure, spiritual kiss, so intensely sweet, but so very, very rare. To give such a kiss, and even to enjoy receiving it, one must have avery high quality of organism. The cells of the brain, the blood whichflows through the arteries and veins, the tissues of the whole body musthave been formed and built up by that all powerful agent, thought. Andthat thought must be of the highest order; it must have emptied itselfof all but love, that love which takes in all, and from that thought andlife comes the manifestation of harmony, purity, sweetness, truth andlove. Blessed, thrice blessed indeed, is such a person. 

When two persons of that type of character come together in love, givingeach other through kisses, the expression of their affection, thatkissing is bliss indeed. 

After the silence and whisperings of deep love thoughts were over, Stella with her face looking so beautiful, being flushed from therealization of her love, said: "Penloe, dear, I knew that you weredifferent from most men in not being dependent on the love of a womanfor your happiness; for you had within you a deep well of living waterfrom whence came all your joy, and you drank deep draughts from itdaily. Yes, dear, I knew your thoughts, your hopes, your happiness wascentered in that Blessed Infinite One and He was the source of yourpeace, your joy and your love. Though I loved you so much, the questionarose in my mind whether you needed my love and companionship. "

Penloe said: "Stella, darling, it is all true, what you say about myliving in the Eternal One, and that from Him springs all my strength, myhope and my love; but if that Blessed Infinite One brings another joy tome in the form of dear Stella's love, why should I not accept it gladly?Yes, dear, your interesting self, your love is all a gift to me from theInfinite Spirit. It is an additional joy and pleasure which He hasbestowed upon me, and my prayer is that I may always and fully meet yourexpectations, and my self and my love may give you as much joy as yoursgives me. "

Stella said: "Penloe, dear, my cup is full to overflowing; how good Godis to me. "

Penloe said: "Stella, darling, I wish to express a thought concerninglove, and it is this. Many times you see two persons in love, andinstead of that experience broadening and intensifying their love andsympathies, it has a tendency to narrow them down and contract them andbring them to a very small selfish life, causing them to take no thoughtor interest in any one but themselves. They seem to form a mutualadmiration society, and live to gain the praise of each other. Afterall, when you analyze them, it is not so much love of each other as itappears to be, but love of each one for himself. Then there is that kindof love union which exists between two where, instead of narrowing andcontracting the lovers, it has a tendency to broaden them out in theirlove, and make their sympathies universal in their scope; their lovebeing of that high order which seems to quicken all that is grand andnoble in their natures; and their lives seem to be those of intense lovefor each other, and intense love for the Lord in His humanity. "

Then they sat in blissful silence for a little while, when Penloe said:"Stella, darling, have you thought over what you may have to give upthrough becoming a life companion to me? Of course, dear, you know Ihave consecrated my life and my endeavors as a free will offering to theworld, and it is not my work nor mission to raise a family. Now, theinstinct to become a mother is very strong in some women's natures. "

Stella said: "Why, Penloe, dear, I do not have to give up anything inbecoming a life companion to you, for instead of being a material motherI will become a spiritual mother to many, which is a far higher joy, andthe world has too few spiritual mothers, but too many material ones of alow grade. "

Penloe said: "Have you thought over the practical side of our union? Yousee, I am not a man that is rustling for dollars from morning tillnight, and in my life and work we may, at times perhaps, only have a logcabin to live in, with bare walls and floors; and our food may be of theplainest kind, and not much of that either. Your wardrobe may consist ofonly one cotton wrapper and flour-sack underwear. "

Penloe could not say any more, for Stella put her hand over his mouthand said, laughingly: "You cannot scare me so easily, for it will takemore than only having in my possession one cotton wrapper and wearingflour-sack underwear, and living in a log cabin with bare walls andfloors, to discourage me. Those things are not of my world; all I hopeis that if I shall have to put on such garments as flour-sack underwear, it will not offend your artistic eye. "

They both had a good laugh, for they feared nothing in this Universe;least of all that great bugaboo, poverty. 

Penloe said: "Well, Stella, to be serious, I have made arrangements forleaving Orangeville for six months. In about a week's time I will go upinto the mountains and live in a log cabin in the pines. I will be sixmiles from any human being, and twenty-five miles from Orangeville. Itis necessary that I should be away for awhile from all psychologicalinfluences and cross-currents, and live in the silence. I realize that Ineed it to fit me for my work. It is necessary for my spiritualunfoldment. Christ went up into the mountains and out on the plains tobe alone, so he might gain spiritual strength. All great spiritualteachers have times for being alone. As I said, I need to make thischange to fit me for my work, for I want to get my mind freed from allindividuality and relativity, so as to see more clearly the Onenessthroughout the Universe. For, as the Swami Vivekananda has said in hislecture on 'Maya and the Evolution of the Conception of God': 'He whosees in this world of manifoldness that One running through it all; inthis world of death, he who finds that one infinite life; and in thisworld of insentience and ignorance, he who finds that one light andknowledge, unto him belongs eternal peace. ' It is more of that light andknowledge that I need, Stella. In short, it is to commune more with theFather; it is to realize in a greater degree the presence of the Divinewithin, and to have my mind freed from the illusion of the phenomenalworld; for by so doing I become qualified to become a healer of disease, and also fitted to help many a poor sin-sick life. Now, Stella, havingclearly made known my purpose to you; I want to tell you that it isbetter for you that I leave this time. It will enlighten you morespiritually in this way. Most persons would think that it should be thegreatest pleasure to us both to be together now as much as we can, so asto see and enjoy the society of each other. That thought is all rightfor the many, but not for you and me. It is better for us both that wedo not hear from one another for three months, and at the end of thattime I want you to come up and live three months with me in that cabin. At the end of that time we will come back to the world and be made manand wife in the eyes of the law. 

"All this to some may seem strange and hard, but not to you, Stella, forI think you have already attained to that plane where you can see thegreat good to you which will come from following such a course. If youfollow certain instructions which I will give you, after we have beenseparated two weeks, you will have a feeling of my presence with you, and you will not feel the need of correspondence, for we will beindependent of all letter writing, because we can be in communion witheach other at any time we may wish it. "

Stella said: "Through you, dear, I have attained to that plane where Ican see it all true what you have said and all for the best; and, Penloe, dear, Stella will be with you in your cabin at the end of thefirst three months, " and here she kissed him and he returned the same. After a little more talk they bid each other farewell. 

The next morning after the most eventful evening in Stella's life, whenthat young lady kissed her mother good-morning, Mrs. Wheelwright did notneed to be told what had happened on the previous night, for the wayStella kissed her mother, and the way she moved about to get breakfastmade Mrs. Wheelwright smile inwardly. Just as the three were aboutfinishing their morning meal, Stella told her parents all that hadhappened. They were both delighted in the extreme and Stella receivedtheir blessings and kisses. 

Mrs. Wheelwright said to Stella: "I am so glad you found a man worthy ofyour love, and he certainly is. I could not have made one to order tosuit you as well. All I feared was that he would live without a wife, because I knew how much you loved him, and no one else would ever fillhis place in your affections. I rejoice daily that we have such a deardaughter; one that Penloe has seen fit to love and cherish as a lifecompanion. "

"Mother, " said Stella, "there is no such thing as disappointment in loveto those who are living on the plane that Penloe and I are on, for weare led by the promptings of the Blessed Infinite One, to each other. "

Mrs. Wheelwright said: "Oh, if more would only live on the spiritualplane, how much happier they would be in all that pertains to thislife. "

Stella said: "I am going to write to aunt to-day and tell her of myengagement to Penloe. " So later in the day she sat down and wrote thefollowing letter:

 "MY DEAR AUNT: As you have always taken so much interest in my future happiness, I think it no more than right that I should inform you of my engagement to Penloe. Yes, dear Aunt, I proposed to him last evening and he accepted me and has given me his love in return. 

 "Let me thank you, dear Aunt, for your kindness to me, and I hope that our being engaged may meet with your approval. Penloe is going to live in the pines for the next six months. After he has been there three months I am going up there to live with him, and will be his log-cabin companion for three months. After that we will be united in marriage. 

 "Mother and father join me in love to you. As ever, "Your Affect. Niece, "STELLA WHEELWRIGHT. "

From that time till Stella went to the mountains to live with Penloe, she was busy in two ways. Her time was occupied in one direction inwriting a little book on the sex question. Barker and Brookes told herif she would write the book they would pay for having it printed andwould circulate thousands of copies free. Those two young men were nowStella's co-workers in the grand field of removing bondage. The otherway in which Stella was very busy was in following a certain course ofmental and spiritual exercise as marked out for her by Penloe. 

When the three months had expired, Mr. Wheelwright took Stella up to thepines within one mile of Penloe's cabin. They arrived there at four inthe afternoon. Stella told her father to satisfy him that she would goup to Penloe's cabin, and then come right back and stay with him overnight, and in the morning after he was gone Penloe would come down andtake her and her valise up with him. 

Her father not being sure about the mental telegraphy carried onbetween Stella and Penloe, wanted to make sure Penloe was there and allright before he left his daughter. 

It was Penloe's wish for no person to come near his cabin except Stella. 

When Stella returned to her father, after having gone up to Penloe'scabin to see if he was all right, she told her father Penloe was well, and he could see by his daughter's face that everything was all right. 

On the next morning Mr. Wheelwright wished his daughter good-bye, leaving her where they had camped over night. 

A few minutes afterwards Penloe appeared, and taking Stella's valisethey both walked up to the cabin. Stella was perfectly charmed with thebeautiful spot where the cabin was located. Some large pines were infront of the cabin and some very handsome redwoods a few rods in therear. A sparkling, rippling brook flowed near the cabin, singing merrilyas it went along. 

They lived on two meals a day and found that was all the nourishmentthey needed, as they were doing no manual labor, and there was no greatstrain on their nervous system. 

They spent their time in the following manner: Part of the day wasdevoted to prayer, meditation and concentration, and part of the time inthe practise of mental telegraphy; and the balance of the time in doingwhat little work there was to do and in walks and talks. 

Stella did enjoy the life so very much, and she was rapidly advancingphysically, intellectually and spiritually. As for lonesomeness, she andPenloe did not know what that was, their minds being too active to belonesome. They seemed to be new to each other every morning and freshevery evening, their life being a perfect joy and delight in its highestsense; for they realized each day more and more of their Divine natures. Each day they came in touch with the Infinite, and when they came downfrom the mountain their faces shone as Moses' did of old; for they hadwalked and talked with God. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

A WEDDING IN ORANGEVILLE. 

After Mrs. Marston had been in San Francisco about a month, she receiveda cablegram from Paris stating that her son had been shot by a jealousFrenchman and died two hours afterwards. When she had recovered from herfirst grief she thought it best to stay in San Francisco two weekslonger and then return to Roseland. She had not been home long when sherealized how great the change had been on the sex question, and howStella's popularity had risen, and of course Mrs. Marston's mind had toconform to the new thought, which her circle of friends and most of thecommunity had accepted. It was that lady's creed to have her ideas instyle as much as her dress. It seemed to please her greatly to hear herniece praised and looked up to as a leader of the new thought on the sexquestion; for deep down in her heart she loved Stella, even if she didnot understand some of her strange ways, and now that her son was deadher affections went out more towards her niece. 

When she received the letter from Stella stating she was engaged toPenloe, she had a good laugh about her proposing to him, and said thenext thing she would hear would be that Stella had bought a wedding-ringto put on Penloe's finger. Since Mrs. Marston had seen Penloe there wasno man she admired more than him; not on account of his spiritualthought, but for his distinguished personality, his graceful manners, and his polished expressions. So when she read about her niece beingengaged to him, she was delighted, for she felt proud of them both andremarked, "They would make the finest appearing couple to be seenanywhere. "

And she now looked forward to the time when they would be married, thatshe might have the pleasure of seeing them again. She was forming plansas to what she would do for Stella. She felt that she was able to domuch for her, as her property was rising in value all the time, and herincome far exceeded her expenditures. Her idea was that a couple, to bein style when they are married, should visit Europe or some othercountry; and, furthermore, it would be also nice for her to be able tosay her niece had gone abroad on her wedding tour. She also rememberedhow delighted Stella was to read books of travel when she was at herhouse, and she heard her say, "I do hope some day I will be able to seemy own and other countries, for the extent of my travel has only beenfrom Orangeville to San José and return. "

About a week before the day set for Stella's wedding, Mrs. Wheelwrightwent to Roseland and called on her sister, Mrs. Marston. In course ofconversation, Mrs. Wheelwright said: "Well, Helen, it is Penloe's andStella's wish to have no one invited to the wedding but yourself; for, if they invited friends, they could not draw the line and they could notinvite all, and not only so but they think it far better to have a quietwedding. Their marriage is so different to that of any other couple, there being none of that peculiar excitement connected with theirmarriage. "

Mrs. Marston said: "I thought that would be about the kind of weddingthey would have. What I would have liked would be to give Stella a bigwedding at my own house, with all her friends present, but I knew shewould wish to be married at her home in a very quiet way. "

Mrs. Wheelwright said: "Well, Helen, we shall look for you on Wednesdayof next week. They will be married at eleven in the morning, by the Rev. B. F. Holingsworth. "

On the morning of the wedding, Stella's aunt arrived at ten, Penloe andthe minister came half an hour later. At eleven Penloe and Stella stoodup to be made one in the eyes of the law. The Blessed Infinite Spirithad made them one some time ago. It is not necessary to remark howlovely the bride looked, for she always looked lovely, and she did notwear at her wedding a white silk or satin gown; for she wore a richwhite dress, and it was one that she could wear any time; it became herexceedingly well. After the usual marriage ceremony was over, theminister offered a short fervent prayer, after which Penloe and Stellastood in silent prayer for about two minutes, then Penloe kissed Stella. The joyful couple then received the congratulations of their relatives. When Mrs. Marston kissed Stella, she gave her a little package. A fewminutes later Stella excused herself and went to her room, to open thepackage her aunt had given her. On opening the package, she found itcontained a small, light-brown covered book, with a note which read asfollows:

 "SUNNYDOWN, Roseland, Calif. 

 "MY DEAR NIECE:--Knowing you had always a strong desire to travel and see something of the world, I know of no better time for you to travel than now, on your wedding tour. 

 "In the bank book you will see a sum deposited in your name, sufficient to take you and Penloe around the world in first-class style. 

 "Wishing you much joy, dear, with love to you both, "YOUR AUNT HELEN. "

Stella opened the bank book to see the amount deposited to her credit, and to her joy and surprise there were five figures in the amount. Sucha handsome gift touched Stella very much. She realized then thegenuineness of her aunt's interest in her material welfare and the loveshe bore her. 

When Stella returned to the room where the company was she went to heraunt, and put her arms round her and kissed her affectionately, andsaid: "How good you have been to me. " Her aunt looked at the beautifulgirl with pride, and seemed delighted to see her so happy. She said:"Stella, dear, I have only you to love, and you deserve all I can do foryou. "

Mr. And Mrs. Wheelwright were very much gratified by the handsome giftStella received from her aunt, and Penloe, whose face was always thepicture of repose, had now an unusual bright smile as he saw Stella'sdelight. He went and sat beside Mrs. Marston, and entertained her withhis brilliant conversation, much to that lady's pleasure, for sheenjoyed receiving attention from Penloe. 

In course of conversation with Mrs. Marston (while Stella was absentfrom the room), in a very becoming and graceful way, he paid a glowingtribute to Stella's nobility of character and her intrinsic worth, whichpleased Mrs. Marston greatly. Stella's aunt could not think of sittingdown to a very plain meal on such an occasion as her niece's marriage, neither did she wish to see her sister or Stella with flushed facesthrough being over a hot cook-stove. So she had her caterer come fromRoseland, with everything necessary, and take charge of the weddingdinner. They all had a very sociable time at the table, the topics ofconversation being general, such as Mrs. Marston would be interested in. 

After dinner, Stella had a few words in private with her aunt beforeleaving for Roseland. The gist of the talk was that she, when speakingof them, was not to say, "'Mr. Penloe Lenair' or 'Mrs. Penloe Lenair, 'or have inserted in the newspapers 'Penloe Lenair, Esq. , and wife, arevisiting you, but always speak of us as 'Penloe and Stella, ' because wewish to live in the realization that we are all members of one family, and to say Mr. Or Mrs. Is cold, formal and distant; but in being calledby our given names we come near to those who are talking to us, and theycome near to and in touch with us. "

After the minister and Mrs. Marston had left, Stella said to Penloe: "Imay just as well begin to initiate you into the new order of things nowas any other time, for you are my husband. So I am going to tell youthat we are living in a new age, and instead of the wife obeying herhusband the husband has to obey the wife. "

Penloe smiled, and said: "I am perfectly willing to obey such a wife asyou are. What are your orders, my dear?"

Stella laughed, and said: "Well, Penloe, I have been thinking that Iwould like to take you over to see an old friend of mine, who has soreeyes. You have never seen him, and he would be so pleased to have uscome; for he must have many lonely times, because very few persons evercall on him, and, Penloe, dear, we have such a lot of good things leftfrom aunt's big wedding dinner that she gave us, and I thought we wouldtake some of the nice things along with us for the old man to enjoy. Heseldom has anything very good to eat. "

Penloe said: "So you are going to make a ministering angel of me, areyou, my dear?"

Stella said, smiling: "I am not going to make you too angelic, Penloe, because you might take wings and fly away from me, and I want you to bean angel on the ground and not a soaring one. So get yourself ready tocarry a basket. "

Penloe said: "I am at your service, my dear. "

Stella went into the kitchen, and selected some choice eatables, such asshe knew the old man would most enjoy, and the two were soon on theirway to the cabin. As they were walking along Stella related to Penloeall she knew of the history of the old man, as he was called, though hewas not more than fifty-eight years old. 

When they arrived at the cabin, the old man was busy getting stove-wood. 

As soon as Stella spoke to him he knew instantly who it was. His sightbeing in that condition that he could see Penloe's form, but could notsee clearly his features, he could distinguish a man's form from that ofa woman's, but that was all. Stella introduced Penloe to him, and toldthe old man that they were married this morning, whereupon the old maninstantly congratulated them and showered his blessings on both ofthem, saying: "Mr. Penloe, what an angel you have got for a wife!" Andwent on telling Penloe how good she had been to him. 

Stella did not check him, because she knew it would do him good to havesome one to express his feelings to. After the old man had finished hiseulogies on Stella, she told him what she had brought him and said shewould put them where they belonged, for she had cleaned up his cabinmany a time. He was touched to the heart by such thoughtful kindness, that on their wedding day she should think of him, and he did not knowjust what to say he was so overcome; he seemed choked. They very soonput him at his ease, and in about ten minutes afterwards conversationhad quieted down. 

Just then Stella received a mental telegram from Penloe, and it was notlong before the old man was sitting in his rocking chair, fast asleep. While he was in that condition, Penloe and Stella went into the silence, remaining in that state for about an hour, when Penloe asked Stella toget a basin, with some water, a clean cloth, and a towel. When she hadgot everything ready, the old man seemed to be waking up. When he wasfully awake, he said: "How much better I feel. " Stella said: "I have abasin here, with some water. Let me bathe your eyes. " While she wasbathing them, she said: "Andrew, you are going to see so that you canread just as well as you could before your eyes became sore. " (As Andrewhad always associated Stella in his mind as being a member of theangelic band, he was ready to believe anything she said. )

He said: "Am I? Praise God! (he was a good man). How fine your touchdoes feel to my face. "

When she had finished bathing his eyes, she gave him a towel to wipe hiseyes with. After he had wiped them, he opened and closed them severaltimes, when, with his eyes open, he said: "Yes, I can see! O, I can seeso much better. I keep seeing clearer all the time. " And in a fewminutes he could see Penloe and Stella just as well as they could seethemselves. 

The old man was overcome with joy. Looking at Stella, he said: "BlessGod! I can see your dear face. " And when he cast his eyes on thefeatures of Penloe he became silent, then he looked at Stella, then atPenloe, and he seemed in a dream, for he did not know which was thegreater surprise to him, having his sight restored or seeing the angeliccountenances of the two before him. 

Penloe took a newspaper and gave it to him, saying: "See if you can readthat?"

Andrew took the paper, and to his great delight he could read it just aswell as when he was a young man. The old man put the paper down, then ina little while he took it up again and read more, saying: "Yes, it istrue. I can see to read to myself. Bless the Lord! I can see to read. "He looked at them both again, and a feeling came over him as if therewas a great distance between him and them. For he said, in speaking toStella:

"Mrs. Penloe. "

Whereupon Stella laughed, and told him: "I am not Mrs. Penloe, for I amjust the same now as I was before I was married. I am your sisterStella, and my husband is your brother Penloe. Both of us look upon allboys and men as our brothers, and all girls and women as our sisters, for we are all members of one family. "

The old man sat in silence after Stella spoke; he seemed to be amazed. 

Stella said: "We must go now. "

As she wished him good-bye, he said to them: "What must I do in returnfor the great blessing of sight which has been given me to-day?"

Penloe said: "Live much in prayer, live in the realization of Divinelove. Remember your body is the temple of God. Keep it as such, and helpothers to live the Divine life. "

Was there ever a bride so happy as Stella was on the after noon of herwedding day, when she was returning home to tell her mother the joyfulnews that Andrew had recovered his sight. The world has never seen ahappier bride than she was on that afternoon. 

Stella had not been in the house but a few minutes before she told herparents all about Andrew receiving his sight through Penloe's healingpower. 

Penloe said: "Why, Stella, were you not the instrument through whichAndrew received his sight? Did he not think that you were the embodimentof all goodness, all power, and all truth? And when you said to him, 'Andrew, you are going to see so you can read yourself, ' he believedyou, and was he not healed according to his faith?"

Stella said: "He would not have had his sight restored if you had notbeen present. The first time you called on him his sight was restored, while I have been to his cabin many times before, but never helped himto see. "

Penloe said: "Stella, dear, you were not on the spiritual plane that youare now on when you visited Andrew before. You had not spent much timein prayer, in meditation, in concentration, in being up in themountains, walking and talking with God daily, and living in therealization of the Kingdom of Heaven within. All this has helped to makeyou a healer. "

Stella said: "Penloe, all you say is true, but I cannot help thinkingthat you were the healer. "

Penloe said: "Stella, dear, you spoke the healing word. "

Mrs. Wheelwright, smiling inwardly, said: "Children, you have only beenmarried a few hours, and have got a bone of contention already. I amsurprised at you both. "

Stella, putting on a serious face, said: "Well, mother, I know it wasPenloe;" and Penloe said: "Well, mother, I know it was Stella. "

Mrs. Wheelwright said: "Children, I cannot stay with you while youquarrel this way, " and out she went into the kitchen, happy andlaughing to herself; at the same time rejoicing greatly that the poorman had received his sight. 

There were two others who laughed after Mrs. Wheelwright left the room, for they knew it was neither Penloe or Stella that healed the man, butthe power of the Blessed Infinite Spirit in both of them, they beingonly the instruments through which the healing power was manifested. 

The evening of Stella's wedding day the two were sitting on the porch. It was just as lovely a night as it was on the night when they wereplighted. They had been engaged in conversation for a while, when Penloesaid: "Stella, I have not given you any wedding ring. It is not becauseI have not got one for you, but I wish to give you the history of thering before presenting you with it. "

Stella said: "You will have a very ready listener, Penloe, I can assureyou. "

Penloe said: "While attending the University in Calcutta I made theacquaintance of a young Hindu, who was a student there also. He was insome respects the brightest of the students, for he had the faculty formastering his studies quickly and perfectly, was also very original incharacter and full of resources. Though he was a born student, yet hewas well-balanced and did not always have his head in books or in theclouds; neither did he indulge in social dissipation. While being socialin his nature, he always took sufficient physical recreation to keephimself well and strong, but nothing more; he never let it get away withhim, as many do in the Western World. He lived up to the highest light, regulating his conduct so as to make himself strong intellectually andspiritually. I found him a very interesting companion, and ourfriendship was of a very profitable character, in this way, that when wesaw the faults in each other we did in love what we could to help oneanother. To overcome our weak points, we coöperated together for thehighest object, and it was our sacred purpose to always touch thehighest and noblest in each other's nature; and to-night it is withpleasure that I call to mind the sweetness of his disposition, thesincerity of his purpose, and the brilliancy of his mind. 

"His family had outgrown caste, and when I first visited them at theirhome I was introduced to his father and mother, also to a sister abouteighteen years of age, who made up the family. I noticed what a peculiarexpression passed over his sister's face when she looked into mine forthe first time. She had a dreamy, far-away look about her, and thenagain I noticed later that she had the very opposite expression on herphysiognomy, being all 'right here'; intensely so, taking in everythingaround her. I was very much attracted towards her in this way, not as ayouth would be towards a maiden--there was none of that feelingwhatever. I felt she was a mystic, a powerful one, and she interested megreatly. When sitting in the room with all the members of the family, Inoticed at times she would eye me very closely; and if I returned thegaze I saw such an expression in her face as if she did not belong hereat all, but was living on some other planet. She talked very little, andsuch a thing as my coming near to her in conversation, or her sayinganything to bring herself near to me, was not to be expected, with herpeculiar makeup, and yet when she would give me her hand in receivingme, she had such a peculiar sweet way of welcoming me, that one mightthink we were very near to each other. And when I took leave of her withthe other members of the family, her partings seemed very pleasant asshe gave me her hand and wished me good-night. 

"Those eyes of hers seemed as if you could see worlds in them, and whenyou looked into them your mind seemed taken away from everything aboutyou, and you would have to check yourself or else you would feel as ifyou had left the body and were passing through the ethereal regions. 

"She had a remarkable organism, being so very fine in quality. The firstimpression one would have on seeing her would be that of distinction, she was so superior in her makeup to all her kind. Her features werefinely moulded, and her whole contour was perfect. She had a wonderfulpresence; so much silent power went with it. I could not help beingconscious of it when in the room with her. I felt as if something of anelevating nature was coming from her to me all the time. I always felt abetter man after having been in her company. And before I attained tothe plane I am now on, when at times I would be depressed or discouragedand went into her presence with those feelings, it would not be longbefore they left me and I felt as if I was the strongest and mosthopeful man living. She being the most powerful of the two brought meinto her condition and made me feel strong, like a giant refreshed withnew wine. 

"After visiting at her house many times, I conceived the impression thatfor some cause she took a great interest in me, not because I was ayoung man, but for some other reason. 

"Sometimes I would visit the family and she would not be at home, andlate in the evening she would return all alone. She would go anywhere atany time. I have seen her late at night walking through the slums ofCalcutta all alone. She was free in the truest sense of the word, notbeing in bondage to her material form, or in recognizing family orsocial standing; she had no superstitions; she was above and beyond themall. I noticed she was loved very much by her parents and brother, andseemed to possess a deep affectionate nature herself. Her peculiarqualities were fully recognized by the family, she having no householdduties to perform, only as the notion might take her. 

"I was always a welcomed guest at the house, and I felt as much at homeas if I were a member of their family. 

"After I had known the family about a year, I called at the house oneevening just about the time it was getting dark. Wavernee was sitting inthe door-way. She seemed very pleased to see me and invited me in, saying: 'The other members of the family are all away. '

"The room we went into we entered at its center, and she turned to theleft and walked to the end of the room. She gave me a seat so that I satat the extreme end of the room. She closed the door and took a low seaton my left. To my great surprise, she commenced a conversation aboutcommon things, and talked as interestingly as any intelligent young ladywould talk. We chatted about fifteen minutes, and by that time the roomwas dark so I could not see one object from another. 

"She became silent and I received an impression that she did not wish meto speak, so we both sat in the silence for about ten minutes, when theroom became illuminated and she herself seemed to be the brightestobject in it. I never saw a room so bright as that in my life. After afew minutes everything in the room appeared dark except the wall at thefurther end; and where it was light there seemed to be a white coveringsuch as is used for magic lantern pictures. I was looking at it whenthere appeared a picture which covered the whole cloth. It representedmen and women of all tribes and nations bending beneath heavy loads ofbondage. I observed their bondages were not all the same. There was adifference in the kind of bondages the men were bound with to those thatheld women in slavery. Then I saw that the men had some bondages thesame as the women had. I observed the bondages of the women were not allthe same. For instance, the American's woman's bondage in some respectswas different from that of the Japanese woman, and the bondages of theHindu woman were not the same as that of the Chinese woman. It was a sadsight. As they were all presented, they appeared to be living, movingfigures. 

"There were a few Hindu men and women who were free, going among themtrying to lift them out of bondage, but it was very hard, for theyseemed to love being in bondage. Only those who were tired of theirbondages were helped by the workers. Wavernee kept her eyes intently onthe picture all the time, and when she turned her face towards me thescene disappeared and the whole room became dark. In about ten minutesthe whole room was again illuminated and I never saw Wavernee look somuch like the embodiment of perfect love as she did then. She seemed asif she had been touched with a live coal from off the altar, the sacredfire was so bright in her eyes. The atmosphere was one of sacredblissful love. Whatever there was of lukewarmness or indifference in mein regard to humanity was licked up, as it were, by a fiery flame oflove. I felt as if my whole nature had become white-heat with love. Themost miserable creature seemed dear and sweet to me. 

"While I was in that frame of mind the room became dark, except thefurther end, and I saw another living scene on the canvas. It wasWavernee walking along a hot dusty road a few miles from Calcutta. Sheseemed indifferent to the heat and dust, and was looking exactly thesame as I have just described her. As she was walking along, I noticed alittle way in front of her was a young woman sitting down on the side ofthe road with only a few dirty rags on her poor body. Her face and formshowed marks of sin and disease. When she saw Wavernee coming near her, she put her hands to her face and held her head down. O, the apparentcontrast between the two! Wavernee sat down beside the young woman andtook one of her hands and held it awhile, meanwhile talking to her. Thenshe opened a basket she had and took out a bottle and poured thecontents into a glass and gave it to her to drink. There was a label onthe bottle and glass which read 'love, ' and the young woman drank theglass empty. After awhile Wavernee stood up and the young woman stoodup, too, and as she did so her rags fell from her and she was clothedlike Wavernee, and when I looked into her face I saw no differencebetween them. 

"The scene disappeared, but it was quickly replaced by another whichrepresented Wavernee and some other native workers clearing large tractsof land. Then they ploughed and harrowed it. As fast as they preparedone tract of land for the seed they commenced clearing another piece. On the land that had been cleared I saw myself and some one else with methat had a veil over head and face, so I could not see who the personwas; but we were both engaged in the same occupation of sowing seed, each one of us having a large measure containing the seed. On theoutside of the measure was the word truth. We would sow one piece ofland and then go to another piece that had been cleared and sow that. Onthe ground that I had sowed, a crop came up in the form of many men andsome women who were all out of bondage. They were free. Where the personwith me had sowed, there was a crop of many women and some few men whowere out of bondage. They were all free. I wish I could convey to yourmind how happy and joyful they all were. 

"As this last scene disappeared the whole room became illuminated. Wavernee looked at me with eyes of celestial love and said: 'Penloe, thou hast seen all. What appeared before thy vision will convey to thymind more than any words of mine. Before you is a future that angelsmight desire. Be true to thy highest light, then wilt thou realize whatthy eyes have seen. Your co-worker is one that I love. She knows me not, but I know her, and when she becomes one with you in your life and workof love, give her this ring (taking it from her finger and giving it tome) with my love and tell her to accept it as a symbol of your union inlove and work. 

"'This ring has a history. It was worn by a beautiful young Indianprincess who, after having been a wife to a prince for two years, becamedisgusted with her life, and, weary of all the luxuries of the court, she left one night in disguise, saying to herself: "I can live here nolonger, for I am a greater slave than the poorest of the Pariah women. My nature cries out for freedom. I would rather be free in poverty thanbe a slave in luxury. Give me freedom or give me death!" She lived formany years in the realization of her own highest nature. She looked onall about her as being God and showed that love and reverence for allas she did for the Divine Being. Her whole life was devoted to being ablessing to many others; particularly to the elevation of those of herown sex. Just before she died she gave it to my Guru's (SpiritualTeacher) mother, who was then a young woman, saying: "Wear this as a vowthat thy life will be consecrated to lifting thy sisters out ofbondage. " My Guru gave it to me with its history, saying: "My motherlived and died for woman's freedom. May you live for the same noblepurpose. "' Then Wavernee rose and took from a shelf this beautifullittle box, saying: 'Keep the ring in this box. '

"After I thanked her she said: 'This is the last time you will see me, for I am going away and when I return you will have left this country. 'I received a mental suggestion not to ask any questions, and thereseemed to be nothing left for me to say, but to part with such a sweetexalted character in the way and manner that two spiritual friendsshould take leave of each other. 

"Stella, she was the greatest mystic I ever met in that land ofmystics. "

When Penloe finished his narrative he looked at Stella and saw she wasdeeply moved. Neither spoke for a few minutes, then Stella leaned herhead towards Penloe and said in a soft touching voice:

"Penloe, dear, I have just seen Wavernee. Oh, what a beautiful lovingsoul she is; her countenance is something wonderful! For a few moments Iseemed to be with her in a sacred room in her home in India. As Ientered she came forward and greeted me in a most affectionate manner. Leading me to a small altar at one end of the room, we both kneeled fordevotion, after which I looked up and saw on the wall the inscription:'Our lives are consecrated to the Lord in His humanity. "

"After I read that everything disappeared, and I realized I was here onthis porch with you, my mind being full of your exceedingly interestingstory. "

After a pause Penloe remarked: "I am not surprised, Stella, at theexperience you have just had of seeing Wavernee, for I have seen hertwice since I have been in Orangeville. It is a gift which comes to somein their higher unfoldment. I am very glad you saw Wavernee, for it isan inspiration to see such a person. "

Stella replied: "Yes, Penloe, she is all you have described her to me, and much more. Her presence has a remarkable power of elevating. She ismy ideal, for she is highly gifted and still only full of pure love. What you have related and what I have seen has been a great revelationto me, and fills me with joy in the thought of being your co-worker inliving the life as Wavernee saw us as dispensers of truth, and helpersof humanity through love. "

Penloe said: "Yes, dear Stella, it is a great blessing and privilege tobe of service to others. It is the test of greatness of character; forJesus said: 'He that is greatest of all must be servant of all. '"

After a little silence in which both were thinking about the great workbefore them, Stella's attention was called to the box containing thering, by Penloe handing it to her. On taking it she said: "Is not thebox beautiful?" Then opening it she took out the ring. It was a cinnamongarnet ring, made from Ceylon stone, with hieroglyphics outside andinside beautifully cut. It was a fine piece of skilled workmanship. 

Stella said: "Penloe, do tell me the meaning of the hieroglyphics on thering. I am very desirous to know. "

Penloe said: "Outside it reads, 'All are one in God. ' Inside it reads, 'The fire of spirituality burns by continual devotion. '"

Stella remarked: "How true is the beautiful thought contained in theoutside inscription, 'All are one in God, ' for it makes our own unionfeel sacred and precious as well as bringing us close to all others. Theinside inscription is an exceedingly fine one, 'The fire of spiritualityburns by continual devotion. ' Because without devotion the spirituallife droops and withers as a flower without water. " Continuing, shesaid: "There are two kinds of devotion, one consisting of heartfeltprayer and singing from the soul, sacred hymns; and the other kindconsists in rendering service to others. They are both essential forspiritual growth. "

Stella was very much interested in the history of the ring, and puttingit on her finger she said: "What a true symbol of the nature of ourunion is the ring. I am so glad it is not made of gold and set withdiamonds. If it were I never could wear it, for it would neutralize allthe good I could do. Supposing it had been one of those very handsomegold rings set with diamonds such as Indian princesses wear. Everylady's eye, young and old, would be on the ring, while their minds wouldbe speculating on its great value, and their thoughts so taken up withits beauty that what I might say to instruct them would have very littleeffect, and even the influence of my own life would be small. No, Penloe, I never would wear a costly ring, not even if you gave it to me;for it would have a tendency to keep myself and all who saw it inbondage. This ring is not costly or very attractive, but its history isrich and the truths cut into it are precious. " Here she kissed Penloefor the ring and spoke again in loving terms concerning Wavernee. 

That evening the moon looked down on no happier couple than Penloe andStella, for they were both free and attracted towards them all that wasjoyous and beautiful in the Universe. 

On that porch so sacred in blissful associations, before retiring, theyspent a few minutes in silent prayer, after which I heard them sing sosoftly and sweetly, their voices blending in harmony and melody. I neverheard such singing before. I looked up in the starry firmament, and didmy eyes see some of the angelic host looking down on them as they sang?

 "If such the sweetness of the streams What must the fountain be!"

CHAPTER XXII. 

THE HERNE PARTY. 

Mr. And Mrs. Herne had become greatly interested in Stella, and theymade their house feel like a home to her whenever she favored them witha visit, which she did many times previous to her living with Penloe inthe mountains. They were very much attracted towards her and loved her, for she always brought sunshine with her, and her charming presence, heragreeable manners, together with her fresh, bright, original character, so sweet and beautiful, could not but help making her a very desirablemember of the Herne family, for they had come to look upon her as suchsince her engagement to Penloe, for Penloe to them was a dear brother, and now they looked upon Stella as a dear sister. 

On the evening that Penloe was relating the story of the ring to Stella, Charles and Clara Herne were sitting on the porch enjoying the beautifulevening and entertaining themselves in a conversation about the newlymarried couple who were expected to come to-morrow and be their guestsfor several days. 

While they were talking about the leading part Stella had taken on thesex question, Clara said to her husband: "If Penloe had a wife made toorder he could not have had a more suitable mate than Stella. That matchwas made in heaven. "

Her husband, who had picked up some of Penloe's ideas, said: "Why, Clara, she was made to order for him. "

Clara laughed and said: "Well, Charles, do you think I was made to orderfor you?"

"Certainly, and I was made to order for you, my dear, " replied he. 

Mrs. Herne said: "It is very easy to believe that persons so suited toeach other as you and I, and Penloe and Stella, were made to order foreach other, but how about Fred Thaxter and his wife, who were married ayear ago? Mrs. Simmons called on me yesterday and told me she had heardthat Fred was about to apply for a divorce. "

Clara said: "I feel sorry for them both. Charles, so far, you and I havenot taken any active part in the sex reform movement which has been juststarted. While we are of the same mind as Penloe and Stella in thought, yet we have so far been silent, except in the circle of our own home, and I think the time has come for us to show our colors. "

Charles said: "My dear, I am ready to hoist the flag whenever you saythe word. "

Clara made answer: "I say the word now, Charles. "

Charles said: "We will have a talk with Penloe and Stella and see whatway we can help the movement forward. "

Clara said: "I think, Charles, we had better retire early to-night, forto-morrow Penloe and Stella will be with us for several days, and wenever retire early when they are our guests, and the day after to-morrowwe give a party in their honor. "

Early next day, according to an understanding, Mr. Herne sent a man withhis two-seated surrey to Mr. Wheelwright's for his guests, and abouteleven the handsome span of blacks were reined up in front of the Herneresidence, and there were two warm hearts on the porch to greet thenewly married couple. Charles Herne came forward and received Stella asif she had been his own sister, and she kissed him as if he were her ownbrother, and Clara Herne received Penloe in the same way, for they livedwhat they taught, and Penloe and Stella called them Charles and Clara. 

Just after dinner Clara was talking about the invited guests to theparty to-morrow, saying that she had received a note from Mrs. Hardy, alady who had been married about five years, which read that she couldnot come to-morrow as she was sick with her old complaint, but shewants you both to call on her before starting on your wedding tour. 

Continuing, Clara said: "How much that poor lady has suffered. I haveheard her talk very strongly of her mother for being so close-mouthedwith her concerning matters that she ought to have enlightened herabout. I remember calling on her at one time and found her lying on thelounge. At times she was in great pain. I was telling her about theinterest which had just begun to be aroused in the sex reform movement. She said: 'Oh, if I could only be put back ten years with the knowledgeI have, what an active part I would take in the movement, for I don'twant other girls and women to suffer what I have, through ignorance andfear. '"

Penloe said: "Stella, we had better call on Phebe this afternoon, forneither of us have seen her since we lived our mountain life, and wewill have more time to-day than later. "

Stella answered: "I am ready any time. "

Charles Herne asked Penloe: "What time would you like to leave here?"

Penloe said: "About two. "

"Well, " said Charles, "I will have the boy bring the team round for youat that time. "

It was two o'clock but the team had not yet been brought to the front ofthe house. Charles Herne had gone out to the orchard and Clara waselsewhere in the house. Penloe and Stella were in the parlor. 

Penloe said: "Stella, I will go up to the barn and see if the team isready. " So out he went. 

While Penloe had gone to the barn for the team, Clara Herne entered theparlor, with a paper in her hand, and called Stella's attention to acriticism on the sex reform movement. 

When Clara entered the parlor, Stella was standing looking at an oilpainting on the wall. Stella took the paper, and sat down on the nearestchair. Mrs. Herne went out in the kitchen, and there was Mrs. Wentworthand her child, who was about three years of age. Mrs. Wentworth'shusband was poor, and they lived on a small, rented place, near theHerne ranch. Mrs. Wentworth belonged to that type of woman who has verylittle inclination for solving the problems of the Universe or settlingthe affairs of the nation, but who seem always to have a great amount ofleisure to devote to the doings of her neighbors. It was seldom thatMrs. Herne had company but that Mrs. Wentworth found some kind of errandto her house. 

One day at dinner Mrs. Herne, in a humorous way, said: "I think Mrs. Wentworth is owing me for about twenty-seven lots of yeast, forty-twolittle lots of butter, sufficient matches to light all the fires inOrangeville for six months, enough loaves of bread to feed a multitude, for she often is out of bread or had bad luck with her baking. I havelet her have more milk than would be required to drown herself in, and, as for coal-oil, why the quantity that she has borrowed would illuminatemany dark places of the earth; and my tea and coffee seem just suited toher taste. " Then, after a pause, she said: "Well, the poor woman iswelcome to all she has had. "

"Yes, " said her husband, "they have a hard time. "

To-day she came to get Mrs. Herne to read a letter she had received, saying: "There are some parts that neither my husband or myself can makeout. "

While Mrs. Herne was engaged in reading the letter, Mrs. Wentworth'schild, seeing the door leading from one room to another open, took theopportunity of doing a little exploring. It was not long before he wasin the parlor. When he entered Stella just looked up from the paper shewas reading, to see who it was, and went on with her reading, which shewas absorbed in. She had seen the child about the house on otheroccasions. Now, where Stella was sitting, there was another chair at theback of Stella's chair, and this vacant one was against the wall. On thewall just over the chair was a pretty shelf, with a fancybright-colored ball fringe all around it, which attracted the child'sattention. So he climbed up in the chair, and when he stood up on theseat he saw on the shelf a small, fancy, cut-glass bottle, with a veryshining silver-like top to it; so he put his hand out and took it fromthe shelf, after which he turned round and faced the back of Stella'schair. In passing the bottle from one hand to the other, in order tohelp himself down with his possessions, his faculty of weight not beingas yet well trained, he let go of the bottle before he had got a firmhold of it with the other hand, and the result was that it fell onStella's shoulder. Fortunately the stopper did not come off till itreached her lap, when she received the whole contents of a bottle of inkon her wedding dress. 

Just about that time Mrs. Wentworth said to Mrs. Herne: "I must go andsee what that child is doing;" and she arrived in the room just as thebottle of ink fell into Stella's lap. Mrs. Wentworth took the situationin at a glance and the hot blood instantly flew to her face, and hotterwords came from her mouth; and, among other things she said, was:

"My God! that brat of mine has spoiled your fine, white dress;" and shetook the boy, and was spanking him amidst hot words and the cries of thechild. 

Stella said: "Please don't hurt the child; it's nothing, it's nothing, Mrs. Wentworth. " But the mother paid no attention to Stella's protests, but left the room with the child just as Mrs. Herne entered. 

Clara said: "Why, Stella, dear, what is the matter?" Stella laughed, andsaid: "I have got some new figures on my wedding dress. Don't you thinkthey are pretty?"

On seeing Stella's skirt and underskirt all saturated with ink inplaces, Clara was not quite prepared to enter into the same laughablemood as her guest, but said:

"Stella, dear, how well you take it! I wish I could be that way. "

To which Stella replied: "I would not have a disturbed mind for a dozenof the best dresses ever made. Clara, nothing is so dear and sacred tome as 'the peace of mind which passeth all understanding. '"

Clara said: "I see you kept the ink from going on my new carpet, byrolling your skirts up. It's just like your thoughtfulness, dear. "

Mrs. Wentworth came running into the room, saying: "Penloe is waitingoutside with the team. What will you do?" Stella smiling, went to thedoor, and holding out the front of her dress said, laughing, "Penloe, how do you like these hieroglyphics on my dress?"

Penloe laughed, and said: "They are different to any I have ever seendeciphered. "

In about fifteen minutes Stella took her seat beside Penloe, with somenew garments on, which she had brought with her, and they went on theirway to Mrs. Harding's. 

After they were gone, Mrs. Wentworth said to Mrs. Herne: "I never seenanything like those two in all my life. If that had happened to me Iwould have been so mad that I would have cursed and swore, and felt likewarming the child's hide. And as for my husband, do you think he wouldhave laughed and sat in the buggy, like a hen on her nest? No, he wouldhave been in and out of the buggy many times; every minute he would belooking up at the house to see if I was coming, and now and then callingout to ask me if it took me all day to change my dress. Then he wouldthink he had something to do about the horse's head, then back to hisseat, then out again, doing something to the back of the buggy, then hewould look up at the house again, with a frown on his face, and callout, 'Are you never coming?' He would be as restless as a fox in acage. "

Mrs. Herne smiled at the description of Mr. Wentworth's disposition, asgiven by his wife, and said, in a quiet tone: "We all need more patienceand self-control. "

On the following day all were very busy in the Herne household, makingpreparations for the party. Penloe and Stella attended to therearranging of the furniture and decorating the rooms, while Clarasuperintended the supplies for the table. The guests arrived a fewminutes after five. To Clara Herne's great surprise, the last guest toarrive came in the form of Mrs. Harding. Clara Herne, in receiving her, said: "What, Phebe, I am so glad you are able to come. "

When they were all alone in the room where the ladies left their wrapsand hats, Clara said: "Do tell me, Phebe, what has made you so muchbetter, for after reading your note I had no idea of seeing you to-day. "

"No more had I when I wrote the note, " said Phebe. "But, Clara, have younot heard? Did not Penloe or Stella tell you?"

"No, " said Clara; "when I asked them how you were, Stella told me whatyou said about your condition when she asked you how you were. "

"Well, Clara, I will tell you, " said Mrs. Harding. "Penloe and Stellawere with me about an hour. After they had been in the room with meabout ten minutes, they talked very little. About half an hourafterwards such a sweet feeling of peace and rest came over me; all painhad left me, and when they said 'good-bye, ' I felt healed and I keepfeeling better all the time. Clara, my heart is full of joy andgratitude to that man of God and his angel wife. What beautifulcountenances they have. "

At half past five the company sat down at a long table which wastastefully spread with viands and dainties to tempt the appetite of themost fastidious epicure. Penloe sat on Clara's right, and Stella sat onthe left of Charles Herne. Four of Mr. Herne's men waited on the table;so well did they perform this service that a stranger could not havetold them from professional waiters. 

The meal was thoroughly enjoyed amidst mirth and laughter, wit andhumor, jokes and short stories, for the whole company were in the bestof spirits. 

After supper some of the guests sat on the porch, others walked aboutthe grounds, and some played croquet. Among the invited guests wereProf. French and wife, a couple who had been married about a year; theywere both professional musicians, living in San Francisco, and werevisiting their relatives, the King family, and they received aninvitation with the King family to the party. 

Among those who were sitting on the porch were Mr. And Mrs. Bates. Theyhad always been very friendly with the Hernes and lived only about twomiles distant from them. 

A little later in the evening the croquet players and those who had beenstrolling about the grounds were coming towards the house, just as Mr. Bates was relating to Mr. And Mrs. Herne what to him had been a verytrying experience. Mr. Bates always called Mr. Herne Charles. He said:

"Charles, I don't know that I would have been here to-night if it hadnot been for my wife. "

"Why, how is that?" said Mr. Herne. 

Mr. Bates replied: "Well, I will tell you. This morning, Weeks' boy wasplaying with my boy in the barn. There were a number of sacks of barleyand wheat on the floor. The boys got to scuffling, one boy trying tothrow the other down. At last my boy got Weeks' boy down and gave him ablow and ran out of the barn with Weeks' boy after him. They both ranout into the orchard and then over the fence to Page's barn. Now, whenWeeks' boy ran after my lad he left the barn door open. There was no oneabout the barn at the time the boys left. My man and I were at thefurther end of the ranch fixing the line fence. When we came up at noonwe found the barn door open and that fine four-year-old colt of mine anda lot of hogs were all in the barn eating grain. They had torn everysack open and had eaten more than half of it. The colt had eaten so muchas to make him bloat. When I saw it all I felt so mad I had to use somehot words. When I went to the house I told my wife about it. At firstshe seemed put out, but when she saw how wrathy I was she tried to coolme down. I asked where the boy was, and she said, 'Weeks' boy was hereand asked for our boy to go to his place to play and have dinner. Theysaid they were going to get Page's boy to play with them. ' I felt soworried about the colt and so mad at the boys I could not eat my dinner. I told my wife I did not feel like coming here to-night, and when I saidthat I saw I had made matters worse, so I went out to the barn andworked over the colt some more. When the boy came home I had him tell meall about it. I told him if he or any boy with him ever left the barndoor open again he would not want to sit down for a week. "

Just here Mrs. Bates said to Mrs. Herne: "Henry does take such things sohard. It seems as if he can never get over it. "

Mr. Bates spoke up a little louder and said: "Such thoughtless, carelessdoings as that are enough to make any one lose his temper. Why, I camevery near losing the colt, besides the damage the hogs did to thegrain. "

Mrs. Herne said: "Mr. Bates, I must tell you what an experience Stellahad yesterday, and see if you don't think she had something to disturbher. "

Mr. Bates said: "Would like to hear it; misery always loves company. "

So Mrs. Herne commenced telling about the bottle of ink falling intoStella's lap. Just as she commenced to relate the incident Penloe cameon the porch with Mrs. French, and they took a seat near Mrs. Herne. About two minutes later Prof. French and Stella joined the group, andbefore Mrs. Herne had got to that part of the story where she asksStella, "What is the matter?" and Stella laughed and said: "I got somenew figures on my wedding dress, don't you think they are pretty?" aboutall the guests were now grouped about Mrs. Herne. They were eithersitting on the wide porch or standing near by. When Mrs. Herne hadfinished, Mr. Bates said in a comical kind of way: "If that had been mywedding dress, I would have felt so mad that I would feel like throwingthe youngster out of the window and swearing a blue streak. "

Turning to Stella, he said: "I have got no such control over myself asyou have. I wish I had. "

Mrs. French said: "Stella, how could you take it so cheerfully? Why, ifthat had been my wedding dress, I would have felt too mad to speak; infact, I don't know just what I would do. "

Pretty Miss Grace Nettleton, a young lady full of fun and always thelife of any party, laughingly said: "As I intend to be an old maid, nobottle of ink will ever fall on my wedding dress, but if such a thingshould happen I would feel like going to bed and having a good cry. "

Several other ladies remarked: "I don't see how Stella could have beenso peaceful and pleasant. I know I never could. "

Miss Baker, the school teacher, who had many trying pupils, remarked toMrs. French: "I wish I could control myself like Stella; how easy Icould govern the scholars. "

Penloe said: "Did any of you ever hear the story of Shuka?"

Several answered: "No. "

Mrs. French said: "Do tell it, Penloe. "

"Yes, " said Mrs. Herne, "we all would like to hear it. " The companybecame very attentive while Penloe related the following story withtelling effect:

"There was a great sage called Vyasa. [3] This Vyasa was the writer ofthe Vedanta philosophy, a holy man. His father had tried to become avery perfect man and failed; his grandfather tried and failed; hisgreat-grandfather tried and failed; he himself did not succeedperfectly, but his son Shuka was born perfect. He taught this son, andafter teaching him himself, he sent him to the court of King Janaka. Hewas a great king and was called Videha. Videha means 'outside thebody. ' Although a king, he had entirely forgotten that he had a body; hewas a spirit all the time. The boy was sent to be taught by him. Theking knew that Vyasa's son was coming to him to learn, so he madecertain arrangements beforehand, and when the boy presented himself atthe gates of the palace, the guards took no notice of him whatsoever. They only gave him a place to sit, and he sat there for three days andnights, nobody speaking to him, nobody asking who he was or whence hewas. He was the son of this great sage, his father was honored by thewhole country, and he himself was a most respectable person; yet the lowvulgar guards of the palace would take no notice of him. 

[Footnote 3: Karma Yoga, Vivekananda. ]

"After that, suddenly, the ministers of the king and all the highofficials came there and received him with the greatest honors. Theytook him in and showed him into splendid rooms, gave him the mostfragrant baths and wonderful dresses, and for eight days they kept himthere in all kinds of luxury. That face did not change; he was the samein the midst of this luxury as at the door. Then he was brought beforethe king. The king was on his throne, music was playing, and dancing andother amusements going on. The king gave him a cup of milk, full to thebrim, and asked him to go round the hall seven times without spilling adrop. The boy took the cup and proceeded in the midst of this music andthe beautiful faces. Seven times he went round, and not a drop wasspilled. The boy's mind could not be attracted by anything in the worldunless he allowed it. And when he brought the cup to the king, the kingsaid to him: 'What your father has taught you and what you have learnedyourself, I only repeat; you have known the truth. Go home. '"

When Penloe had finished Mrs. Herne said: "Thank you, Penloe, that isvery good, for it brings out the idea so well. "

Mrs. French said: "Is not that very fine, Penloe? I never heard thatthought expressed before. It is new to me. "

Dr. Finch, who was a well educated young dentist, said: "That thought, though old to the people of the Orient, is just beginning to come to thefront in the literature of the West. I was very much gratified inlistening to Penloe. "

Saunders, the merchant, laughed and said: "If it had been me sitting atthe gate, instead of Shuka, I would have got mad in ten minutes and gonehome, if the guards had treated me in that manner. "

It began to get a little cool on the porch and the company were invitedinto the large double parlors to play some games. After enjoying avariety of games for an hour, it was proposed to have some music. TheHernes had a fine-toned piano, and it was always kept in tune. Severalyoung gentlemen asked Miss Grace Nettleton for a song, and all the othermembers of the company joined in the request. Miss Nettleton said shewould like some one to play the accompaniment, and Prof. French said: "Iwill play for you. "

As Miss Grace Nettleton was a young lady of romantic turn of mind andvery fond of reading love stories and singing love songs, she selectedone to sing according to her taste, from which we give the followingverse:

 "Sitting on the garden gate, Where the little butterfly reposes, Now I hate to tell, but then I must, 'Twas love among the roses. "

Some of the young people being delighted with that sentimental song, called for another, for they could not think of her taking her seatafter singing only one; so she very kindly sang another. In a very soft, sweet voice, she sang a song containing the following verse:

 "I love to think of thee, when evening closes, Over landscapes bright and fair, I love to think of thee when earth reposes, To calm a grief which none can share. When every eyelid hovers When every heart but mine is free, 'Tis then, O then, I love to think of thee. "

If the true feeling of one or two young gentlemen present could be told, they certainly would like to have had Miss Grace Nettleton think of themin that way. After receiving many compliments from the company, theyoung lady took her seat. Mrs. French, who was a professional musicianlike her husband, was called for and sang with fine effect, "I amdreaming, yes I am dreaming, the happy hours away, " etc, etc. Her finecultivated voice was much appreciated by the company and they were eagerto have Mrs. French sing again, but she wished to save her voice, andgot her husband to sing "Beautiful Isle of the Sea. " His fine baritonevoice was a great treat to the guests, for it was seldom such talent asthat of himself and wife was heard in the parlors of Orangeville. 

Stella was called for and Professor French played the accompaniment, while she in a very sweet and feeling voice sang, "Hark! I Hear an AngelSing. " As her graceful form stood beside the instrument with her faceand eyes turned a little upwards, she seemed to be lost to everythingmundane, and when she sang those soul-melting words that she heard theangel sing, the effect was complete, for it seemed to those present asif it was the voice of an angel singing those words and not that of ahuman being. 

The attention was so great that when she finished you could have heard apin drop. The effect was very fine. There were some there who will neverforget that song. Professor French and his wife were very much takenwith Stella's singing; both of them pressed her hand and thanked her forher sweet song. They afterwards said, in all their musical career theynever heard anything to equal it of its kind. The song was entirely newto every one present. 

Mrs. French, who was half in doubt in her own mind as to whether Penloehad any musical talent or not, said: "Perhaps Penloe will favor us withsome music. "

Prof. French said: "Yes, Penloe, I would like to hear you very much. "Mrs. Herne laughed and said: "It seems strange to think that, thoughPenloe has made many visits to our house, I never thought to ask him ifhe could play, for we always have so much interesting conversation thatI never think about music. "

Stella laughed and said: "Why, Clara, I don't know myself whether Penloecan play the piano, for he is so modest about his attainments. We havesung together many times, but I am like you, I never thought to ask himif he could play. " Turning to Penloe, she said: "Now, Penloe, I do wantto hear you play so much"; and when he rose to take his seat at theinstrument curiosity reached its height in the minds of Mr. And Mrs. Herne as well as Stella, so eager were they to see his personalitymanifested in music. 

The eyes of each member of the company were now riveted on thatremarkable figure who had just begun to finger a few keys with one hand. He did not do as some would-be performers sometimes do, strike eight toten keys as soon as they touch the piano, but, strange to say, hecommenced playing with one hand. 

We will here give the words concerning Penloe's performance as told to afriend in San Francisco by Mrs. French in her own unique way, asfollows:

"My husband and I being at a party one evening given by Mr. And Mrs. Herne in Orangeville, I met a gentleman there by the name of Penloe, whocertainly is the most gifted man I ever have met in all my travels. There is a power in his personality that is irresistible; you cannothelp being drawn towards him. But his power is of that kind that isuplifting and elevating, and there is something very sweet in hisnature. After supper I took a little walk with him about the grounds, and his conversation was exceedingly interesting. I will never forgetthe talk I had with him. He seemed to be able to bring out of me ideaswhich I had never expressed before; in fact, making me talk, as it were, above myself. In thinking it over, I must say my own conversation was asurprise to me; and as for him, while he does not take you all of asudden into great depths of thought, or attach wings to you and have youflying through the heavens, yet he has the genius of taking the mostcommonplace subjects and causing you to see such an interest and beautyin them as you never saw before. After we all assembled in the largedouble parlors and had some games, there were several who favored thecompany with instrumental and vocal music, when I thought it would be nomore than proper to ask Penloe to play. After he had been seated at thepiano a few minutes, I was a little in doubt whether I had not made amistake in asking him, for he commenced playing with one hand and onlytouching one key at a time, more like a child playing. He still went onplaying with one hand, but touching two and three keys at a time. Inoticed some ladies and gentlemen began looking at each other and thenat Penloe, hardly knowing what to make of such playing. As he proceededfurther in his performance with one hand, though the playing was simple, yet there was a peculiarity about it that can hardly be expressed as hewent along with his apparently amateur performance. Then he used hisother hand and fingered a few more keys occasionally, and I felt aninterest growing in me, and also those around me seemed to share thesame feeling. A little later and the fingers of both hands were going alittle more rapidly over the key-board, and the childish and amateurperformer had ceased and the playing began to impress me as being thatof a young professional. I began to feel myself more drawn into theplaying, and when the playing of a young professional had given place tothe experienced professional, I was all attention; but it was not longbefore the professional had disappeared and I knew that the music I waslistening to now was that of a genius. I was conscious a great masterwas at the instrument, and after that I seemed not to be conscious ofthe performer or those about me, and how long I was in that condition Ido not know. When I came to myself again, the music had ceased, therewas no performer there, for Penloe had left the room. 

"In talking with some others of the party about Penloe's playing, itseemed to have produced exactly the same effect on them as it did on me. I will, in a very inadequate way, tell you as near as I can theimpression it made upon me. I felt, when he first commenced to play inhis child-like way, as if all our minds were very much scattered; thatis, I mean as if a great separateness and distinction existed, and as heproceeded with his playing it seemed to have the effect of collectingour minds and bringing them together till we all seemed to be just onemind. Then there arose in this one mind a desire, and the desire grewtill it created a disturbance, and it kept increasing and growing morepowerful till it burst into a storm of passion, and the storm becamefurious within; for it seemed at times as if it would rend and tear meto pieces, and I was about to be conquered by it. I felt like saying, 'Must I yield? Is yielding the only way out of this? Must I give way andlet it have full sway over me?' I said, 'Must I let it die out byconsuming its own self?' And as I was about to cry out in despair, 'There is no other way; I will feed the fire till there is nothing leftfor it to burn;' and just as I was on the brink, on the edge of theprecipice, as it were, the fury of the storm being at its very height, then all of a sudden I saw a light and the storm began to lose some ofits fury, and the clouds appeared not so black, and the light seemedgrowing brighter. At last the storm ceased within me, and the darkclouds were disappearing fast, till the last one had gone and a wave ofsunshine swept over my soul, and I felt like saying, 'How peaceful it isafter the storm, ' and while I was enjoying that sweet feeling of peace achange came over me, I began to be lifted, as it were out of my littleself, and myself and the world seemed to be larger than I had everimagined. I began, as it were, to rise, and great as the world hadgrown I had grown greater still. Then I entered a much larger world thaneven the great one I had lived in, and when I had outgrown that grandworld, I went into another still more beautiful, and on I went risingout of one beautiful world into another far superior till I reached acondition that human language cannot convey the blissful state of thesoul in me. Oh, the happiness I then realized. I shall never forget. Myhusband, in speaking of the piece Penloe played, said: 'That music wasnever composed on earth, it was born in heaven, ' Mr. Herne heard myhusband make that remark, and said, 'In order to play that kind ofmusic, you have got to live in the same world as Penloe does. That ishow it has its birth. '"

It is true, as Mrs. French told her friend, that after the music hadlost some of its power over her she realized that Penloe had left theroom. The piano being near the door, which was open, and no one sittingbetween the door and the piano, when Penloe ceased playing he quietlyleft the room and sat in a chair on the porch. About five minutes later, a soft footstep was heard on the porch and the sound of a light rustleof a dress, for Stella had taken a seat beside Penloe. His performanceat the piano had stirred the dear girl's nature to its greatest depthsand also had scaled its lofty heights. On that porch, gazing at thegrand canopy of the heavens, those two souls listened to such strains ofmusic as only the purified hear. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

A VISIT FROM BARKER AND BROOKES. 

About ten o'clock the next morning after the party, Mr. Herne was in thefront yard, superintending some work, when he saw a buggy coming towardshis house and he recognized the occupants as being Mr. Herbert Barkerand Mr. Stanley Brookes, of Roseland. When the team stopped in front ofthe house. Mr. Herne was there to receive the two gentlemen. 

After shaking hands and exchanging a few pleasant words, Mr. Barkerasked: "Are Penloe and Stella here?"

Mr. Herne said: "Yes, they are, come in, gentlemen, " and gave them seatsin the parlor, saying, "You had better stay to dinner, and I will have aman take care of your team, " an invitation which they gladly accepted. Mr. Herne entered the sitting-room to tell Penloe and Stella that Barkerand Brookes were in the parlor waiting to see them. Since those twogentlemen had become Stella's co-workers for sex reform consequentlythey had seen much of each other, and had come to a mutual understandingthat they would lay aside all formalities and act as brother and sister;therefore, instead of addressing each other as Mr. Or Mrs. , they calledeach other by their given names. 

When Penloe and Stella entered the parlor, the two gentlemen rose fromtheir seats and came forward to tender their congratulations to thenewly married couple. After a lively social chat, Stanley Brookes madeknown the object of their morning call in the following words. Lookingat Stella, he said: "Since you were with us last in Roseland, we havebeen receiving information through various channels concerning certainpersons, in a number of towns and cities, who may be consideredadvanced enough to profit by our literature. In most cases the personsreceiving it have written for more, to circulate among their friends. Since sending a second lot, we have been in receipt of a number ofletters, like the following, and here Brookes took one from a largepackage of letters, and read it to Penloe and Stella. It was as follows:

 "LOS ANGELES, Cal. "_Stanley Brookes, Esq. , _ "_Roseland, Cal. :_

 "DEAR SIR: The literature which you kindly sent me I placed where I knew it would do the most good. It gives me pleasure to inform you that the California idea is gaining ground here, and interest is growing faster than I anticipated. I was not aware there were so many ready for the sex reform thought; but in talking with some of the more advanced, they said that they had done a little thinking along this line for some time, but their ideas were only half formed, and this reading matter was just what they needed to let the light into their minds. They are all now anxious to have a meeting, and want to know if you could get Penloe and Stella to come here and speak. They think the largest hall in this city would not hold the crowd that would want to hear and see those two much-talked-of-and-written-about persons. I will see that all their expenses are paid, if you will see to getting them here. I know if they come it will give the movement a big lift. Write as soon as you know if they are coming. 

 "Yours for Reform, "HAROLD CHAMBERS. "

At the conclusion of reading the letter Brookes said: "It seems thatsome of our literature got into the State of Colorado. The papers inthat State called it the 'California Idea, ' and as the 'C. I. ' began togrow they called it the 'California Movement. ' Some of the papers inthis State have used the same expression, and the people in Californiaseem to be pleased with the names given the new sex thought. "

Stella laughed, and said: "Well, Stanley, I rather like the names C. I. And C. M. Don't you, Penloe?"

Penloe said: "Yes, the term or name 'Sex Reform Thought' I think veryambiguous, but C. I. And C. M. Are names which convey to the mind theideas they are intended to express. "

Brookes said: Stella, I will read you another letter I received from afriend of mine in Bakersfield:

 "BAKERSFIELD, Cal. "_Stanley Brookes, Esq. , _ "_Roseland, Cal. :_

 "DEAR FRIEND BROOKES: Yes, it is just as you say, Bakersfield may be a very fast town, but there are some people here who are ripe for the 'C. Movement. ' My experience and what I see here about me every day have made me so sick of the old ideas concerning sex that it does me good to see the interest people are taking in the literature you sent me. One woman told me that the pamphlet I gave her had been read by nine persons. Say, old boy, don't you think you could get Penloe and Stella to come here and wake us up a little more. My, they would be a drawing-card! I will see that they are not out anything by coming. Now, do your level best to get them here, for they would start the ball a-rolling in fine shape. 

 "Yours for the 'C. I. , ' "ARTHUR PAINE. "

Holding up the package of letters, Brookes said: "Here are letters fromVentura, San José, San Diego, Santa Barbara, Riverside, Oakland, Sacramento, and a number of other places, all asking the same question, 'Could I get you both to come to their places to speak. ' They all seemso anxious to see and hear the leaders of the great C. M. , and that iswhy Herbert and I are here this morning to see if you both will acceptthese pressing invitations to speak in a cause which is so dear to you. "

Stella said: "I appreciate your kind thoughtfulness in coming out hereto see us, and thus give us an opportunity of talking the matter overtogether. " Then she was silent, and Barker and Brookes both saidafterwards they never saw Stella look so serious and sober since theyknew her as she looked then. It seemed as if a struggle was going onwithin her. After a few minutes' silence, there seemed to be a feelingin Stella's voice as she spoke. Looking straight at the two young menbefore her, she said: "To you I can speak in confidence. My aunt (Mrs. Marston) has known for a year or two that I had a great desire to traveland see the world. Since I first met Penloe that desire has grown muchstronger. On my wedding day, aunt gave me a bank book with ten thousanddollars placed to my credit, saying it was to be used for the purpose ofenjoying our honeymoon on a long journey around the world. I can hardlytell you how delighted I was when I thought what had been only a dreamto me was about to be realized. Next week we were going to Roseland tovisit aunt, then we were going abroad. Yes, Penloe and I have had suchdelightful talks about the countries we were going to visit. We talkedmuch about some of the places and people in India we expected to see. Penloe has told me about the Sannyasins and the great Yogis of India, saying he could arrange matters so that we could live with some of themfor a while. The thought of seeing and talking with those wonderfulspiritual giants has kept me awake at night, my mind filled with joyousthoughts. He said, 'The great Yogi Kattakhan has conquered all nature, and at any time he could put himself in a mental condition so that hecould give the contents of any book in any part of the world. '

"I remember the last time I was with you in Roseland, both of you weretelling me you had read Burnette's book on 'The Freedom of the Women ofTiestan, ' also Wharburton's 'The Land of Surprises. ' Well, we haddecided to visit the city of Semhee, in Tiestan, and see thoseremarkable people. Till now I had not thought of there being anything toprevent our going. "

Barker said: "Well, Stella, all we had heard was that you were married, and we did not know anything about your contemplated tour. "

Stella said: "It was quite right for you to come and see us, and I amvery glad you have. Of course, we intended calling on you both before weleft for the Orient. Now, what I have told you is that you may see andknow exactly how we are situated in regard to accepting the invitationto speak in the various places. The C. M. Is dear to me, yes, very dear. I rejoice in the progress the movement is making through the efforts ofyou both, and before giving you an answer I must go and think it over, so you will please excuse me. "

As her graceful figure was leaving the room, she said: "Penloe, come toour room about fifteen minutes before dinner. Clara told me that theywere going to have dinner at one o'clock to-day. "

After Stella had left the room, Penloe chatted with the young men aboutthe C. M. , and then said: "Would you like to take a walk about theplace?" and they both said, "Yes, this is our first visit to Treelawn. "

This was the first time Barker and Brookes had met Penloe. They hadheard him deliver his address in Roseland, and were now pleased to havethe opportunity of enjoying his company. Penloe was about their age, andthe three became interested in relating some of their collegeexperiences. Barker and Brookes were eager to have Penloe tell them allabout the Hindu students, and what kind of men the Hindu professors are. They had many a laugh while Penloe was relating some experiences whichseemed very peculiar to them. Penloe's interesting conversation had madetime pass very rapidly with them, and it was near the dinner hour beforethey were aware of it. 

Penloe said: "Please excuse me, I hear Stella calling. " Taking out hiswatch he said: "It is about time I was in the room; I did not think itwas so late. "

After Penloe had left them, Barker said to Brookes: "Did you hear Stellacalling Penloe?"

"No, " said Brookes, "did you?"

"No, I never heard her voice, " said Barker, "but what did he mean bysaying she called him?"

"He meant she called him by what they call mental telegraphy, " saidBrookes. 

When Stella left the parlor and went to her room and had taken a seat, her mind was filled with many conflicting thoughts and emotions. Shesaid to herself: "I was so unprepared for this; it was only last night Iremarked to Penloe, in about two weeks we would be on the ocean going toJapan. " "And, why can you not go?" said a powerful voice within her. "You surely are not going to disappoint your aunt, are you, by notgoing, after she has shown such love towards you as to give you tenthousand dollars to travel on?" A little voice spoke within her andsaid: "Are you and Penloe not the leaders of the C. M. , and would it beright for you to leave just as an interest is being awakened?" Thepowerful voice said: "Stella, this is your wedding tour, and you haveaccepted the money given you to go and you would not be doing yourselfjustice to stay at home now. " The little voice said: "Stella, whateffect do you think your influence would have on Barker and Brookes andother young workers, if they see you indifferent to the calls? You havealways talked as if you would be willing to sacrifice everything for thecause which is so dear to you. " The strong voice said: "Yes, but if youput off going now you will have to return the money to your aunt, andwhen you are ready to go you may not have the money to go with. " Thelittle voice said: "Stella, can you not give up the pleasure of awedding tour for the sake of helping others out of bondage into freedom, thus making their lives happier and brighter?" The powerful voice said:"It is only idle curiosity on the part of the people wanting to see you. Do not be influenced by them; just think how it will help you in yourfuture labors to have visited the Oriental countries and sat at the feetof those great Spiritual luminaries of India. If you go now, you havegot the money and you have got Penloe, who is the most interestingtraveling companion you could have. He knows many languages and canmaster the Japanese and Chinese in a month or two. If you don't go now, but postpone it till you think you can go, then perhaps Penloe might bedead and how could you enjoy traveling without him?" That suggestiontouched Stella very deeply. After awhile the little voice said: "Stella, dear, have the people of Japan, of China, of Persia, or of India sent aninvitation to come and speak to them? Are the great Sannyasins and Yogislooking forward to receiving a visit from you? If the people of theOrient had given you a special call, it would be right for you to gonow. They have not called you at all; but the people of California have. They want you to follow up the grand noble work you so heroicallycommenced, a work so dear to you that you were willing to make everysacrifice in order to be true to yourself and thus free others frombondage. Go into the silence, Stella, ask the Blessed Spirit for lightand knowledge and he will show you which path to choose. "

And that is just what Stella did. When she came out of the silence herface was radiant and her mind settled and clear. 

When Penloe entered the room Stella spoke in a serious tone and said: "Ihave half a mind to be just a wee bit put out with you, because you haveacted so indifferently in regard to our wedding tour. Why, it does notseem to concern you whether we go or stay here. " With a half twinkle inher eye she said: "I must say, you don't act like most men would who hadjust married a young lady with ten thousand dollars to spend on awedding tour. "

Penloe said: "I will answer you, Stella, dear, as if you spoke inearnest. "

Stella said: "That is just what I want you to do, Penloe. "

He said: "Stella, why should I care whether I am here or going on awedding tour through the Orient with you? All I have to do is to realizeand manifest the Divine. Stella, I have learned this one lesson, _that Iam not in it_, for it is He that is doing it all. It was He that placedme in certain environments in India for my spiritual unfoldment. It wasHe that brought me to Orangeville. It was He that caused you and me tocome together as co-workers in a cause which is so dear to us. It was Hethat made us man and wife. It was He that caused you to pass throughthis struggle which you have just had with yourself and brought you outvictorious. It was He that caused you just now to cut the last cord ofattachment and made you free. "

Penloe had been standing while he talked and just here Stella rose fromher seat and, going up to him, put her arms round his neck and said:"Yes, dear, it is He, it is He. He hath done it all and He has given meyou as my husband and spiritual teacher. " She kissed him and said:"Bless you, dear. "

Continuing, she said: "Do you know that the fight I have just had hasbeen the most trying and severe I ever experienced?"

"Yes, dear, " said Penloe, "I know all about it, and when a youth Ithought I was free from all attachment, till I passed through the mosttrying experience in my life, which showed me I was not free from alldesire and attachment. In coming out of that struggle I cut the lastcord which bound me to the external, and since then I have been free, and illumination followed, and that is why I have received light, andknew before I rose the next morning after our wedding we would not gonow on a wedding tour, but would speak all through the State ofCalifornia. I knew what a struggle you were going to have, and I knew itwas necessary in order that you might be free from all attachment, forthe love of traveling through the Orient owned you just a little, andnow that you have become truly free illumination will be yours. " Heceased speaking and kissed her. 

Stella said: "I must take care and let nothing own me, for I see that assoon as I allow myself to be owned I become its slave, and you know, dear, that freedom from everything is my goal. "

Penloe and Stella entered the dining-room just as Mrs. Herne had seatedBarker and Brookes at the table. As Stella took her seat the two youngmen thought they had never seen her face so beautiful, with its sweetsmile and calm expression. Her vivacity brought out the wit and humor ofthe two guests, who were always considered good company at any one'stable. Penloe said little, because he saw how the two young men wereenjoying Stella's bright conversation. After dinner the companyadjourned to the parlor. 

Stella seated herself between her two friends, and looking at Barker shesaid: "I must tell you and Stanley that we have given up going on ourwedding tour through the Oriental countries. We both feel we are wantedhere and we will stay where our work calls us. "

Barker replied saying: "Your decision is grand and we will feel muchencouraged in having you with us. "

Stella said: "We will spend a week with aunt before starting out tospeak. During our stay in Roseland we will see much of each other andhave opportunities for perfecting our plans. "

Two days later Penloe and Stella became the guests of Mrs. Marston, arriving at that lady's house about four in the afternoon, which was anhour before Stella's aunt dined. Mrs. Marston was delighted to receiveher niece and her husband, for she was at her best when she had company. After dinner, as it was a little chilly, a fire was lit in the opengrate and the three sat round to enjoy a social time. 

Mrs. Marston said: "Stella, I suppose you and Penloe have all your plansmade for your wedding tour. "

Stella said: "Well, Aunt, we had made many plans and I had built severalcastles which I expected to occupy during our journey, but we received avisit from Herbert and Stanley while we were at Charles' and Clara'sand they brought with them a number of letters containing invitationsfor us to speak on the 'California Idea, ' as it is now called, and wethink it best to give up our wedding tour and do what we can to helpforward the California movement; and, Aunt, the money which you so verykindly gave me to use for a wedding tour, I feel I ought to return toyou, as we are not going; and so here is a check for the full amount ofyour gift made payable to your order. "

Mrs. Marston received the check from Stella and said: "I had hoped youwould have gone on your tour. "

And added in a laughing tone: "You two are the strangest persons I haveever met. The idea of giving up ten thousand dollars and losing theopportunity of seeing the most interesting countries in the world, forthe sake of talking to persons who are curious to see how you both lookbecause they have read about you in the papers. "

"I appreciate your gift just the same, Aunt, as if we had used themoney, " said Stella. 

Mrs. Marston said: "Of course, I want you both to do whatever you thinkbest. " As they continued their conversation the door-bell rang and fourof Stella's friends called to see her. They were Dr. Lacey's twodaughters and two young gentlemen. They spent the evening in games andmusic, and when they left it was late. Mrs. Marston, Penloe and Stellasat in front of the fire a few minutes before retiring, and just beforeStella rose from her seat to wish her aunt good-night, Mrs. Marstonsaid: "Stella, dear, I thought I would have a little fun with you so Iaccepted the check, but I had no intention of taking the money back. No, dear, I want you to keep it and use it as you think best"; and takingthe check off the mantel with a laugh she threw it into the fire. 

Stella rose from her seat to wish her aunt good-night, and thanked heragain for her handsome gift. 

Mrs. Marston's guests spent a very pleasant time in Roseland. As theywere very popular, they received many invitations to dinner. They sawBarker and Brookes every day and had chats about the C. M. After severalconsultations in regard to making arrangements for the work, they atlast reached the conclusion that it would be best for Penloe and Stellato go to Southern California and commence their labors there. AtPenloe's request the two young men agreed to accompany them, as Penloesaid there was a kind of work to be done that they were adapted for andtheir services would be really needed. And as Charles and Clara Hernewished to be actively engaged in the C. M. , it was decided to transferthe head office from Roseland to Orangeville, where the Hernes would seeto the sending out of literature and do all the correspondence, and sothat would relieve Barker and Brookes, and they could travel with Penloeand Stella, and Mr. Herne could do their work and see to his ranch. Barker said: "Brookes and I will pay all our own expenses connected withthe work, " and Penloe said: "For the present we will do likewise, as wedo not wish to accept money from any one for our services; for by sodoing our influence will be much greater. "

Brookes said: "Why, Penloe, the people who have invited you and Stellato speak have expressed a wish to pay all expenses and remunerate youboth for your services as well. When I think how hard you worked to getwhat few dollars you may have saved from your earnings, I hardly thinkyou are called upon to use your hard earnings when there are so manymore financially able to pay your expenses. "

"I thank you, Stanley, " said Penloe, "for your interest in my financialwelfare, but I see you are under the same impression that many othersare, in thinking that I worked out for the money there was in it. If ithad been money I wanted, I could have accepted a very fine offer from auniversity to fill the Chair of Oriental Languages; but instead of beingProfessor of Sanskrit and drawing a fine salary, I took the position asdishwasher in a restaurant in San Francisco for awhile. Then I workedwith pick and shovel on the Pacific Coast Road. Next I worked on thestreets in the City of Chicago. I returned to Orangeville and took aposition as cowboy on a great cattle ranch near Orangeville. Then Iworked out as a ranch hand. I did all this hard, disagreeable work formy spiritual unfoldment. I did it to bring myself in touch with the hardlot of the masses. I did it also to show that if a man is upright in hispurpose he can live the Divine life anywhere. Again, I did it that Imight minister to the needs and necessities of that class of men who seeand hear so little in their lives to touch their Divine nature. That wasexcellent for me; it helped to broaden and fit me for other work. "

Brookes said: "It must have been exceedingly disagreeable to a man ofyour tastes, culture and refinement, to perform such hard muscular workin such rough surroundings, among coarse animal men. "

Penloe said: "It would have been all that you have just expressed had itnot been for the fact that neither my work, my rough, tough companions, nor my disagreeable environments were my world. No, they were not myworld. I built a wall around me and allowed none of these things toenter my inner thought. My life was one of bliss, for I was all the timedrinking deep at the fountain of Divine love, and by His help I trainedand disciplined myself so that I saw Him in my hard manual toil. I sawHim in all my uninviting environments, and, above all, I saw Him in myanimal companions. "

Barker and Brookes saw such a glow of spiritual fire in Penloe's face ashe finished his last remark as they had never seen there before. Theyrealized they were in the presence of a divine man, and their natureshad been touched by his discourse. 

After a pause Penloe said: "My father left me property which brings mean income sufficient to make me independent of receiving financialsupport from those we intend to address. "

After further talk in regard to perfecting arrangements, it was decidedthat Barker and Brookes should go to Los Angeles and arrange for Penloeand Stella to speak on Thursday evening of the following week. Thecommittee of arrangements in Los Angeles saw the need of securing thelargest hall in the city, for the city dailies had taken up the matterof their coming and dwelt upon it, so that interest in the subjectcombined with curiosity to see and hear two such remarkable personagescaused the committee to do their best to provide accommodations for thelarge crowd they expected. Before the time for opening the meeting everyseat in the large hall had been taken and standing room was all that wasleft, and that even was taken by the time the meeting was opened. 

The Mayor of Los Angeles opened the meeting in the following language:

"It gives me great pleasure this evening to see before me this large andintelligent audience. I am proud to think that this audience before meto-night has demonstrated the wisdom and good sense of the leaders ofthe C. I. In selecting this city, above all others in this State, to openthe campaign for the C. M. In order that you may feel better acquaintedwith the persons who will address you to-night, I will let you into alittle secret which came to me in a very indirect way. It seems that thegentleman and lady who are on the platform were about to start on theirwedding tour through the Oriental countries, and they had received thegift of a handsome sum of money to defray their traveling expenses; butwhen Los Angeles and other places sent pressing invitations to them tospeak they gave up their wedding tour and returned the money to thegiver in order that they might be able to accept the call which you andother cities have given them. I must say, in justice to the giver, itwas subsequently returned. They are here at their own expense, theyreceive no remuneration whatever. I tell you this so you may appreciatetheir nobility and fidelity of character, their honesty of purpose in sogrand a cause. Ladies and gentlemen, I now have the honor ofintroducing to you Penloe and Stella, the leaders of the C. I. , who willaddress you this evening. "

When Penloe and Stella came forward the whole audience rose and salutedthem. 

In regard to the meeting, we will quote a few extracts from one of theLos Angeles dailies: "However various the views on the C. I. The audiencemay have which heard Penloe and Stella last night, there can be but onethought in regard to the speakers themselves, and that is they are thetwo most remarkable and distinguished personalities that ever appearedbefore a Los Angeles audience. As speakers, they are brilliant, logicaland impressive, and soon inspire you with their sincerity of purpose andwith confidence in themselves. It seems there _is tacked on to the C. I. 'Woman's Suffrage'_, for it is claimed that a woman is still in bondagetill she stands equal before the law, and has all the rights andprivileges that a man has. 

"Penloe's remarks were addressed more particularly to men, looking atthe C. I. From the standpoint of a man, while Stella presented thewoman's view. 

"Penloe put these questions to the men of the audience: 'Is there a manhere to-night who does not think that the average woman is asintelligent as the average man? Is there a man here to-night who doesnot think that woman has a divine nature the same as man? I would liketo see the man rise in this audience who thinks he has a divine nature, but does not wish another being who has a divine nature to enjoy thesame privileges as he himself enjoys?'. . . Stella portrayed in a tellingmanner the sufferings and misery which have been woman's lot throughbeing in bondage to her material form. . . . We here give a few notes fromStella's address:

"A woman who is in bondage to her material form can never rise above theidea that she is just a woman and nothing more. "

"A woman to be free must have a higher idea of herself than that she isonly a woman. "

"A woman can only advance as her thought concerning herself advances. "

"When woman looks upon herself as an intellectual and spiritual being, and not as just being a woman only, and her whole thought is to adornher mind and manifest the qualities of her soul, then will man look uponher with the same eyes as she looks upon herself. "

"It is not man that keeps woman in bondage, but woman keeps herself inbondage through the thought she has concerning herself. ". . . "Stellasaid we are not here on a flying visit, we have decided to remain inSouthern California till two-thirds of its inhabitants are not onlytalking of _but living_ the C. I. , and we will stay here till we get avote of two-thirds from all males over twenty-one, and all women overeighteen, in favor of woman's suffrage. It does not matter how pressingthe calls to speak elsewhere may be, we shall not accept them till thework is completely done in Southern California. "

CHAPTER XXIV. 

OUT OF BONDAGE. 

The next day after the meeting Barker and Brookes were busy with theC. I. Committee of Los Angeles in dividing the work up and organizing, sothat each ward of the city had its committee, whose business it was todo all it could in enlightening the people of the ward in which thecommittee lived. 

Penloe and Stella devoted one afternoon and evening to informal talks ineach ward in the city, those present having the privilege of askingquestions. After Penloe and Stella had worked in every ward, they wentwith Barker and Brookes to San Diego and spent a week there; then theyworked all the other towns in Southern California, and then returned toLos Angeles. On their return they were more than satisfied with theprogress of the C. M. What helped the movement very much was thecharacter which Penloe and Stella gave it. When some of the moreconservative element suggested the impropriety or immodesty of the C. I. , they were met with the answer: "Look at Penloe and Stella, who live theidea every day of their lives. Are there any purer-minded persons thanthey are? Do not the best people of the city open their houses towelcome them? Did they not tell how living the life helped themintellectually and spiritually?" Those replies quieted all oppositionand gave courage to those who were a little timid and fearful, also tothose in doubt whether it was right or not. As the movement was gainingground rapidly, persons began to think how very foolish it was toentertain such thoughts as they had been accustomed to concerning thesexes. The movement in Southern California showed how the movement wouldwork elsewhere in this way. It was one of those movements that needed afew intelligent, courageous spirits in a locality to start it, and whenonce it got a going, most of the other members of the community fell inline, and when it was about universally adopted in one locality, thepeople living in the next county soon joined the movement. After threemonths' labor in Los Angeles a vote was taken. For Woman's Suffrage, eighty-five per cent. Voted "Yes, " and by a very careful estimateseventy-five per cent. Had put in practice in one form or another theC. I. Soon San Diego followed Los Angeles, then Pasadena and Riverside, and soon after all the other towns in Southern California fell in line. The result was wired all over the State and nation. 

During the progress of the movement in Southern California, Mr. And Mrs. Herne were not idle. They put their hands in their pockets freely, andpaid for much of the printed matter they circulated. 

Now that Southern California had gone overwhelmingly for the C. I. Penloeand Stella, Barker and Brookes, felt at liberty to accept some of themany urgent calls from other parts of the State. They were continuallyreceiving calls from other States, but would accept none till the samecondition prevailed throughout the whole State as now existed inSouthern California and the State Legislature had granted to woman thesame legal standing in the eyes of the law that man had. 

The next places visited by the workers were Bakersfield, Hanford, Tulare, Visalia, Fresno, Oakland, and San Francisco. In all these placesthey found the work in a more or less advanced state. The fact thatSouthern California had gone for the C. I. Was a great help in forwardingthe movement in other places, so that after about eight months' work inthese cities just named, and some other places, it was found that theentire State had been carried for the C. M. And Woman's Suffrage, exceptone county. The Legislature was about to meet in a month's time, andwould give to woman the suffrage, and place her, in other respects, onan equality with man in the eyes of the law. 

Great work was being done in the last county, so that it joined the restof California for progressive thought, and the whole State was carriedfor the C. I. Just as the Legislature passed the necessary acts forwoman's legal freedom. The news was wired to every State in the Union, and California was one scene of rejoicing throughout the entire State. It was a great day for California when her men and women threw off theyoke of superstition and ignorance and thus cut some of the bonds whichhad held them in ignorance. They had taken one great stride toward thegoal of freedom. California now took her true place among the States inthe Union, for she led the way toward freedom in its highest sense. 

The leaders of advanced thought in Wyoming, Colorado, Utah, and Idahowere very active in working for the C. I. All these States having grantedwoman the suffrage before the C. M. Was started, the workers found iteasy to get them to follow California in the grand procession forfreedom. 

Wyoming, which was the first to grant the suffrage to woman, was thenext to join California; then came Colorado, then Utah, and then Idahowheeled into line. 

Penloe and Stella were receiving calls to labor from other States, andfinally decided to go to Illinois. Kansas wired the following message tothe Central Committee of California: "Kansas is all ablaze with the C. M. From its center to its circumference, and its fires have leaped theborders into Nebraska, Iowa, and reached Minnesota. "

After the C. I. Had been practised in Southern California a few months, if a young gentleman had just returned to the East from Los Angeles, hisfriends wanted to know immediately how the C. I. Worked. 

Mr. Franklin Hart, of New York, a young gentleman who had just returnedfrom Los Angeles, was sitting in a parlor with some young friends, andthey all wanted him to relate his impressions of the C. I. In LosAngeles. When he was describing its workings, two or three young ladiesput their hands to their faces and laughed, one saying, "How strange andfunny it must have seemed. " Another young lady remarked, "There has beentoo much foolishness about such things. " Mr. Franklin Hart said: "Afteryou have been there about a week the old idea seems stranger than thenew. You wonder to yourself however such thoughts could have fastenedthemselves on us for generations and generations. "

Prof. Dawson, of Boston, visited Los Angeles two years after the C. I. Had been in operation, and wrote a letter to the leading Boston daily, as follows:

 "DEAR SIR: Being naturally of a conservative turn of mind, I came to Los Angeles with ideas unfavorable to the C. M. I had not taken the least stock in what the papers said or the people of California wrote in regard to the practical workings of the C. I. I expected the defenses of morality and modesty had been swept away by such ideas, and that the communities of Southern California had sunk into licentiousness. I had spent two years in California about eight years ago, and I considered at that time that the morals of the people were not of a high order. So I expected to find society in a still worse moral condition now. I have been here six months, and, in justice to truth, I must state the facts even if they show that my previous opinions were incorrect. To those who study the people closely in regard to sex matters, I can say truthfully that sexual excitement has fallen fifty per cent. , and that obscene pictures and stories have no attraction for the people. The low places of amusement, that used to be run under the name of 'Variety Theaters, ' and other such names, are closed up, for the reason, as a former proprietor of one of these resorts expressed it, 'A leg and bosom show has no attraction for the people since the C. I. Has been in operation. ' Houses of prostitution are less in number by forty per cent. , so the chief of police informed me, and I saw a large number of them closed. The low dives are closed, and places where girls made exhibitions of themselves for the sole purpose of exciting passion in man are no more. They died for want of patronage. The forms of each sex are looked at now with eyes which see purity and beauty. 

 "I notice, also, the conversation among young people has improved greatly, being of a higher and purer kind. Now I practised the C. I. Myself, and came in contact with many of both sexes. After very careful observation in Los Angeles, and other towns in Southern California, I feel I am in a position to know and I can state that I now consider the C. I. Is the greatest reform movement that the world has ever seen. 

 "Yours truly, "ROBERT DAWSON. "

In about a year later the four progressive States known as Kansas, Nebraska, Minnesota, and Iowa, had removed all barriers from woman'spolitical freedom and placed her, in the eyes of the law, whereCalifornia had. The C. I. Having become the predominant thought, it waslived throughout these four States. The C. M. Received a great impetuswhen they fell into line with the other advanced States. 

Penloe and Stella, with Barker and Brookes and other workers, had workedfor over a year in Illinois, and now they were concentrating all theirforces in Chicago, the other part of the State being all right. It wasin that city that a great battle for reform had to be fought. Theopposition was strong. It consisted of society ladies and gentlemen, whothought woman's position was above politics; that is, to their minds itwas far higher for a woman to be prettily and daintily dressed, and tobe a petted slave, than to use her God-given intellect for the benefitof herself and the nation in which she lived. The other wing of theopposition consisted of those who were making money in the saloonbusiness and running low places of amusement. They did not want woman tovote in making laws which might be detrimental to their businessinterests. As the opposition became strong in its concerted action tooverthrow the influence of the reform forces, the two greatfigure-heads, the two grand leaders of the C. M. Seemed to acquireincreased energy and power. Listen to what Barker and Brookes said, after having attended a meeting in the great Auditorium of the LakeCity, when over a thousand had to be turned away for want of room:

"Though I have been so much with Penloe and Stella like yourself, andone would naturally think that the influence of their personality hadbecome common, yet such is not my experience, " said Brookes. 

Barker replied: "Is not that strange, where we see them almost everyday, as we have done for about two years? Instead of their influencebecoming tame and commonplace, it seems to take a renewed force andpower with each day, and they appear to carry a newness and freshnesswith them continually. Their efforts to-night were the greatest of theirlives. "

Brookes said: "I saw the power of the Yogi to-night as I never hadwitnessed it, to such a degree, before. Did you notice, Barker, that atthe close of the meeting, instead of having some prominent personspeaking against the C. M. , there was not one dissenting voice whenopportunity was given, but the short speeches which were made byprominent members of the audience were all in favor of the movement. Just think of the number of invitations that poured in upon them todeliver the same address in other parts of the city. The battle is won, Barker, for no opposition can withstand that power which was manifestedto-night. "

It was as Brookes said, the opposing forces had to yield, for there wasa seen and an unseen power sent out which swept and overcame allopposition, and a month later Illinois was counted in with theprocession which California was leading. A year later the great Statesof Ohio and Pennsylvania had joined the ranks, followed by the old BayState with its conservative element, and Boston became the scene ofillumination and rejoicing. The influence of these great States was feltin many smaller ones, and they also helped to swell the wave of the C. M. By joining the ranks. Quite a large percentage of that element in thebig cities, who profited by pandering and catering to the depravedtastes of human nature, had left the city in which they carried on theirplaces of business now that the C. I. Was practised, and they had gone tothe City of New York, thinking the element to which they belonged wastoo powerful in Gotham ever to be driven out by the C. M. , and it was inthis city where the greatest of all battles for reform thought wasfought. 

When Penloe and Stella with Barker and Brookes left Chicago, they wentto the City of New York, staying in Boston a week on their way. They hadnow been in this city for over a year and had called together pickedworkers from many other States who were in the procession for reform. The opposition was the same as that encountered in Chicago, only tentimes as strong. 

When they had been in the city eighteen months, some few of the churcheshad helped forward the work, just as some churches did in other cities. Penloe decided that every church and every society of every kind thathad for its basis of organization love and justice, should receive aspecial invitation to join in this great moral reform movement, andspecial work should be allotted them. Penloe and Stella made a personalvisit to the leaders of the various sects, denominations and societies, and ably presented the case for their consideration, showing that thelife of their organization depended upon their members being activeliving workers for truth, purity and justice. He put each society onrecord as to where they stood, whether its organization was merely thatof a social club, or whether it was ready to stand and work for theprinciples it claimed to have for its foundation. Be it said to thecredit of each society, sect and organization, they all respondedheartily and coöperated with Penloe and Stella in helping forward thegrand reform; for they saw it was useless to prate about love, purity, justice and freedom, with woman debarred by law from her legal andpolitical rights and tolerating a social custom which excited the worstpassions and bred prurient curiosity. It was a grand and glorious sight, such as the world had not witnessed before, to see Catholics, Unitarians, Methodists, Universalists, Baptists, Episcopalians, Congregationalists, Presbyterians, Theosophists, members of the JewishSynagogue, representatives of the Vedanta, together with the Y. M. C. A. And Y. W. C. A. , Christian Union, Christian Science and SocialistsSocieties, and all other such societies join in the work. The members ofthese various bodies coming in contact with those two great spiritualluminaries, seemed to receive such an influx of the Divine as purifiedtheir own organizations and made them what they should always be, a_great power for good_. With such concentrated efforts by such an armyof workers, the enemy gave way and New York City became the beacon lightto travelers from other nations; not as it had been a city of greed andlust, but a city where woman stood before the law the same as man, andwhere its citizens were beginning to walk a little more in the line ofpurity and freedom. 

Just before the battle was won in the State of New York, the agitationwhich had been going on in England, Wales, Scotland and Ireland for overtwo years culminated in a victory for the reform forces. Two years afterthe State of New York was won, the C. M. Had carried every State in theUnion, and also Canada. Australia and New Zealand not wishing to bebehind in all that stood for advanced thought and freedom, fell in linewith the other English-speaking countries. 

Penloe and Stella did not consider the work finished yet, and theycalled for a congress of representative workers to meet in theAuditorium in Chicago at a suitable date, which would give all time tobe present. Each State and country were to send two delegates, one manand one woman. Australia, New Zealand, England, Scotland, Wales, Ireland, Canada, and every State in the Union were all represented atthe Congress. 

When the Congress assembled, it was unanimously agreed that Stellashould preside. 

After the meeting had been opened and some preliminaries had been gonethrough, Penloe said: "In the call for this congress it was stated thatits purpose was to consider how best to carry on this great work inforeign countries, but before doing so I think it would be best tochange the name of the work. It seems necessary that some names, as wellas races, should pass through the period of evolution. The reason why Iwill briefly state, as follows: In some countries where it is necessaryto carry on this work, they are not in bondage, and the name C. I. Wouldnot convey the meaning of the full scope of our work; for while it istrue they do not discriminate between the sexes, yet they are in bondagein many other different ways, and while the work originally started withthe idea of freeing men and women from the shackles of sexual bondagewith the name of 'Sex Reform Movement, ' yet afterwards it was called the'California Idea, ' and the name included Woman's Suffrage, so as to makeher free before the law, before man, and before the whole world. And asit grew its name changed to 'California Movement. ' But now that the workhas grown to such gigantic proportions, having about taken in all theEnglish speaking countries, the work has also grown in its scope ofusefulness and its object now is not only to free the mind from sexualbondage, not only to see that woman holds the same place as man in theeyes of the law of the land that she lives in, but still more, to FREEHUMANITY FROM ALL BONDAGES OF EVERY KIND OR CHARACTER. Therefore, Ipropose that the name to be given to the movement shall be '_ReformForces_, ' for under this name and banner all can work. "

After a little discussion the name given by Penloe was adoptedunanimously. 

The next business was to hear from some of the delegates in regard toplans for carrying on the work in foreign countries. After hearing manydifferent plans proposed, and listening to various suggestions from manyof the delegates, the plan mapped out by Penloe was finally carriedunanimously. 

It was something like this: That each country or State should have itsspecial work. Europe was portioned off to England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland, Canada, New Zealand, and Australia. They were to divide thework among themselves. New York took Southern India, Pennsylvania tookNorthern India. The northern half of China was allotted to Illinois, thesouthern half, to Ohio. Mexico was given to Texas. The islands of thePacific to California. South America was portioned off to other States. Massachusetts was given Japan, Egypt was given to Michigan. Persia toIndiana. Every State had a certain work of its own in some foreigncountry separate from that which was done by other States and countries. Each State or country was to send just four teachers to the country theyhad taken to enlighten. The teachers must be all round characters, withhigh intellectual attainments, and possessing at the same time richspiritual gifts and free from family ties. 

The line of work marked out for the teachers was as follows: First, tolocate themselves in the largest city in the country to which they aresent. 

To make themselves thoroughly familiar with the writings and teachingsof the founders of the predominant religion of the country to which theyare sent. 

To find out all that is known of the leading saints and sages who havelived in their lives the prevailing religion of the country in whichthey lived. 

To study thoroughly the habits, customs and bondages of the people ofthe country to which they are sent. Then to cultivate the acquaintanceof the most intellectual and spiritually inclined native men and womenand get them interested in the work of the Reform Forces. To appeal tothem, and reach them through the teachings of the founders of their ownreligion, as well as by what has been written and said by their ownsaints and sages. Get the intelligent natives of both sexes to becomethe leaders and teachers to their people. Get the native teachers towork to strike at some of the bondages which they think the people areready to free themselves from first, and when the people have thrown offone bondage then to work to get them to be free from other bondages. 

After the teachers have got a group of intelligent native workers in theline of the Reform Forces in one city, they are to go to another cityand do the same till the whole country has native workers in every partworking along the line of the Reform Forces. 

From Penloe's remarks before the Congress, concerning the religions ofother nations, we will copy the following extract. "If any one willstudy the teachings of the saints and sages of other religions, he willfind that the essence of spiritual thought contained in them all isabout the same as that contained in Christianity. The mistake which hasbeen made by missionaries and others lie in thinking that the ritual andpractices of the masses represent the thoughts of the great spiritualluminaries of those religions. The masses of the Oriental countries nomore represent the real thoughts of the great spiritual teachers ofthose countries than the commercial cannibalism of the West representsthe teachings of Christ. In fact, the masses of the Oriental countriesare in ignorance of the real spiritual thought of their own religion, asmuch as the masses of the Western World are of theirs, and the teacherswho are sent out by the West would help forward the work of the ReformForces by showing the natives that the ideas of the reform forces arein the line of thought of their own great saints and sages. There is nota delegate present who is not able to show that the work of the ReformForces is in accordance with the teachings of Christianity. I can alsoclearly show to you from the teachings of the Zendavesta, of the Koran, of Buddha, of Krishna, of Lord Gauranga, of Seyed, Mohammed Ali, and ofRama Krishna, that the spiritual thought of the Reform Forces is inaccordance with those teachings. Krishna, Buddha, Jesus, Gauranga, andRama Krishna, were all the manifestation of God in the flesh. Theytowered head and shoulders above all others in the manifestation of theDivine. 

"Supposing I was a true follower of Buddha and a person who was a truefollower of Jesus spoke to me about the grand life and teachings ofJesus, what would his opinion of me be if he saw that I was jealousbecause he said nothing about Buddha, or because I thought the morebeauty and glory he saw in Jesus it lessened and belittled the characterof Buddha. Would he not be right in thinking I was ignorantly andfoolishly jealous, and that that feeling ought not to exist in a truefollower of Buddha? What then when you speak to a follower of Jesusabout the divine life of Buddha or Krishna, if he should become incensedin manner and speech and manifest a feeling of jealousy, acting as itwere that in seeing the Divine in Buddha or Krishna made you think lessof Jesus. And yet that is a common experience which one meets with amongvery many of the followers of Jesus. No, for in proportion as you livethe true Buddha life or Krishna life, so do you live the true Christlife, and if I have imbibed the spiritual thought of Jesus, I have alsoimbibed the true spiritual thought of Buddha and Krishna. Thinking thatthe Divine was manifested in Buddha or Krishna, does not lessen theexalted conception which one may have of the Divine manifested in Jesus. _The Divine is in all_, but is manifested in some persons to a muchgreater degree than in others. "

Just before the Congress closed Mr. Rattenbury, one of the delegatesfrom California, rose to make a statement. He said: "Since the Congresshad assembled he and the lady delegate from California had been in thereceipt of numerous telegrams from persons living in different parts ofthe State they represented, to the effect that California did not wishto take the Philippine Islands, but they would take the other islands ofthe Pacific, and also they would send Penloe and Stella to make a tourthrough the Oriental countries to help forward the work of the ReformForces as they saw best. The delegation from California has madearrangements with the delegation from New Zealand and Australia, so thatthe latter take the Philippine Islands as their field of labor, as thoseislands are near to them. Therefore the delegation from England and theother countries who have taken Europe as their field of work, havekindly consented to release Australia and New Zealand from helping them, so that they might take the Philippine Islands. It might be well for meto state that the delegation from California has waited on Penloe andStella, to ask them if they would go East, and I am pleased to say thatthey have consented. "

He added, further: "It is with mingled feelings of pride and pleasurethat I stand to-day as one of the delegates from California. I am proudto represent that grand State, with its past achievements. Her boastbefore has always been of her fertility and marvelous resources, such asher rich mines, her large wheat fields, her prolific orchards, bearingfruits belonging to many climes, her fine vineyards, with clusters ofluscious grapes, superior to those of Eschol, her grand floral display, her great forests, and her oil wells. But now we can boast that in itsgenial climate, surrounded by its grand scenery and its lofty peaks, which lift their heads to heaven, that Stella, the pearl of womanhood, should be born. It was under these influences, surrounded by advancedliberal thought that she grew up. On the soil that she was born did sheconsecrate herself and all that was dear to her to liberating humanityfrom its many bondages. Starting out with the idea of helping those ofher own sex to throw off a bondage which has held them in superstitionand ignorance, and which also has been the cause of untold suffering andmisery as well as millions of deaths, she labored heroically undersocial persecution and ostracism. But when the purity and nobility ofher grand character was fully known, those obstacles to her workdisappeared as snow does before the heat of the sun, for her wholenature being of intense love, its heat melted all prejudices before it. All of you are familiar with the grand work in her own State. I need nottouch on her work in other States, for you all know it so well. I amglad to state that California which has always been so proud of hermaterial resources is now far prouder of the fact that on its soil wasborn '_The Coming Woman_, ' '_The Ideal Woman_, ' '_The Glory ofCalifornia_, ' and that her shores attracted the great Yogi Penloe. California having already given Penloe and Stella to the Nation, nowbestows them to the World. When they travel through many countriesscattering light and knowledge wherever they go, they will always knowthat wherever they are, even in the furthest corner of the earth, thatback of them, in all their travels, are the wealth and great hearts ofthe people of the Golden State. "

 * * * * *

Two days before Penloe and Stella left San Francisco for Japan, I wasseated in the parlor of Treelawn, in front of the large bay window. Onmy right was Penloe and on my left was Stella. The windows were raisedand a gentle breeze wafted the fragrant odors from the flower beds intothe room, filling the parlor with perfume. At times the muslin curtainspuffed out gracefully by the gentle breeze, and the external atmospherewas like the internal of my companions' sweetness and harmony. The othermembers of the company were Mr. And Mrs. Wheelwright and Mr. And Mrs. Herne. Many reminiscences were gone over. Penloe in a very nice wayspoke of the influence on owners of ranches, through Mr. Herne's nobleexample of the treatment of his men, and there was a great improvementin the treatment that ranchers gave to their hired help, and the ranchesbecame more profitable accordingly. 

Clara Herne expressed her thoughts and feelings in regard to howdifferent the world and herself looked to her now, to what it did whenshe first entered her home as a bride. She added: "The world within mehas become so beautiful, so bright, and so very large. How lovely lifehas become, what a pleasure it is _to live_. "

It did me good to look into the faces of Stella's parents. That grandold couple who had lived a life of purity under marriage, and who gaveto the world, Stella, "The Pride of California. "

EPILOGUE. 

I must now part with two very dear friends, two whom I have known sowell, two whom I have loved with all the warmth of an intense nature, two who have been an inspiration to my life. 

The consoling thought I have in taking leave of them is, that thoughvisibly they are not with me, yet they are always with me in proportionas I manifest the same spiritual life which has made them so dear to me. May they both be to you, dear reader, what they are to me. 

[Illustration: THE END]

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES

Quotation marks are used inconsistently through the book; these havebeen left as printed. 

Inconsistent and unorthodox spelling (Lanair/Lenair, wont/won't, Vivekanada/Vivekananda, bethrothed) has been retained.